Equestria's Strongest Wizard

by Vongoalyken

First published 18th of February, 2016

Laxus and Mavis are in Equestria after Laxus died fighting the dragons during the invasion. Now they seek to rebuild Fairy Tail and become the strongest wizard in history.

Laxus ends up in Equestria after he died during the invasion of 10,000 dragons. Before he died the first master, Mavis, used her magic to attach herself to Laxus. The pair, now in Equestria with no way home, must deal with the death of their friends and family. However, shadows are always on the move, but Laxus and Mavis are not the only ones to arrive in Equestria. With the help of new friends, the two must overcome the nightmares that have followed them to this peaceful land.

Average Pony Size: 5.6 ft for mares. 6 ft for stallions.
Average Princess Size: Celestia and Nightmare Moon 7 foot. Luna 6.5 ft.

Any helpful criticism is welcome. Especially, with grammar errors and plot holes. (No Pun intended.) Also, feel free to try and help the story progress, it's my first one. I hope you all enjoy it.

Any adult chapters will have a warning before them and the actual scene.

Chapter 1: Death of a Wizard (Edited)

"Gramps!" Laxus shouted from a kneeling position due to a grave injury on his leg. "What the fuck are you doing!? We need to run!"

I watched as Laxus desperately tried to reason with his grandfather to run as we were circled by fifteen different dragons. When the first few dragons came through we were able to put up a stable counter attack. Dragon Slayers in each team with other mages as support.... It mattered little. While we were able to stall the dragons, not one was defeated and no amount of planning and tactical mindset would help us. During the battle many lost their live....many Fairy Tail members. To make matters worse, what seemed like an endless amount of dragons started appearing from the portal. All hope was lost....and I....I was useless. Until....

"Master Mavis." Makarov said in almost a whisper. "Please save Laxus....He's all I have left." Makarov pleaded. I watched as he started to assault the dragons and led them away from Laxus.

"Gramps! Stop! You'll die!" Laxus shouted. When Makarov was no longer in sight and all that could be heard was the laughter of what sounded like a senile old man, Laxus started crying.

I walked over to Laxus and started to heal his leg. Unfortunately more dragons started to appear and Laxus with his battered and bloodied body stood and let loose a feral roar. From out of his mouth lightning shot across the burned ruble and pierced through two dragons that were right next to each other. I couldn't believe my eyes, Laxus just killed two dragons in a single blow. When I turned to look at Laxus, I saw him exhausted and collapse on the ground. I ran over to him and felt almost all of his magic was gone and he was unconscious. To make matters worse, Laxus's stunt had alerted more dragons and they were steadily approaching.

"This wasn't supposed to happen... I wanted to spend time with my new family. Fairy Tail had finally become what I wanted for so long and now it's gone." I couldn't help but cry at this point. I had failed. I moved Laxus's head into my lap and looked down at his face as my tears fell on him. "I'm sorry..." Using the magic I had left I started attaching myself to Laxus. "I don't want to be alone again." By now the sound of monstrous steps neared us and I looked to see we were surrounded by three dragons all preparing to attack. I softly hugged Laxus and heard loud roars erupt from all around us. Then nothing. Only darkness....

Heavy. That's all I remember feeling. Heavy, cold and nothing. I started to shift my body trying to get a feel of my condition and pain shot through my body. "Ugh. What happened." Remembering the dragon invasion I shot up ignoring the pain I was in and looked around. I appeared to be in a heavily thick forest in a small clearing next to a stream at night. " Where am I." I wondered aloud as I grabbed my head.

"Morning sleepy head." A voice called out.

I turned to see who was speaking to me and saw the first master standing over by the trees.

"Master Mavis. Where are we? What happened? Is anyone else here? How A-"

"Laxus calm down. I know very little about what's going on. I don't know where we are...." Mavis started to look down as tears came to her eyes.

"Master...."

"I'm sorry. I'm so sorry Laxus." Mavis could barely talk at this point so I went over and hugged her and she wrapped her arms around my neck as she cried in my shoulder. Eventually she calmed down and I was able to talk to her again.

"Feeling better?" I asked.

"Much. Thank you..... Laxus? What's the last thing you remember?" Mavis asked me as she looked right in my eyes as I stared into her deep green eyes.

"I remember the old man running off and....and...." I couldn't bring myself to say it. "Then anger took hold and all that's left is the image of two dragons approaching us"

"Nothing else" Mavis asked. With a shake of my head she told me what had transpired. "When the two dragons approached, you used your dragon slayer magic to kill both of them with a single attack. Blew a large chunk out of both of them, however, you used almost all of your remaining magic to do so. You then collapsed from magic exhaustion and I went over to heal you....but from killing those two dragons you attracted the attention of even more and soon we were surrounded. So I used what magic I had left to attach my soul to you." She explained and averted her eyes from mine to the ground.

"Why did you do that master?" I asked somewhat confused by the way she was acting.

"I didn't want to be alone again. Laxus when I attached my soul to you it was so when you died I would as well and that's what happened Laxus, we died. At least we were supposed to." She told me. I could hardly believe what I was hearing.

"So everyone else is..." I looked at her and she only fell on her knees and started crying again. My own tears started coming to my eyes and I screamed as loud as I could. "NOOOOOO!!!!" At this moment my magic started going hay wire and lightning started shooting through the forest and into the sky.

"I'm so sorry Laxus! I'm sorry we died and I attached myself to you with out your permission! I'm sorry I couldn't do anything more to help!" Mavis screamed at me. With a giant breath I focused my magic into my right hand and pointed it towards the sky yelling.

"ROARING THUNDER" A giant bolt of lightning shot out of my fist and launched itself into the air. Afterwards, I fell on my knees and looked at Mavis who had tears in her eyes and a look of shame on her face. "Master...." I said softly and she looked at me. "I don't blame you for anything that has occurred. I don't blame you for not helping any more than you could and I certainly don't blame you for attaching yourself to me. In fact, you have my gratitude. Thank you master. You're the only family I have left and I to, do not want to be alone."

It was at this point where Mavis started bawling her eyes out as she latched onto me. It took her awhile to finally calm down, but eventually she was able to form complete sentences again. "Thank you Laxus. I'm glad you're not mad at me and think of me as family." She looked at me and smiled.

"Well if we made it here, maybe some others did as well. Who knows, but I've decided to start training until I'm so strong no one else would dare stand against us." I said determined.

Mavis smiled and said "That's a good idea, but we should figure out where we are first. Afterwards, I can set up a training regiment to help you get much stronger." As the master said this she had this glint in her eyes and smile on her face that looked like 'I'm gonna have so much fun with this'. "I can also teach you some other magic to help you in battle, but first lets get out of this forest."

So we set off to find the closest town we could and hoped we would recognize it.

I was relaxing in my room, thinking to myself after another day of constant nagging from the nobles. However, I did get to see Twilight today. She is making such good progress and I'm positive she will be ready in two years to stop Luna. She has showed such great progress in her magic studies, the only thing I'm worried about is her social tendencies. That girl is way to shy and focused on studying for her own good. No bother, I'm sure she'll eventually figure out that some relationships are magical. At that moment I felt something powerful in the direction from the Everfree Forest. I went to my balcony to investigate only for a giant bolt of lightning to shoot up to the sky. "What is happening in there." I said as a chill and unknown pressure washed over me. This magical power is unlike anything I have felt. It appears I will need to keep tabs on this strange presence to make sure no harm befalls my little ponies.

As we walked, Mavis finally saw a trail that we could follow. As we walked, we ended up stumbling upon a little cottage and saw many animals scattered around the humble abode. I then saw a village further down the trail and started walking towards when Mavis suddenly grabbed me by the back of my collar.

"Hold on. Somethings off..." Mavis said in a whisper.

"Off? What the fuck does that mean?" I shouted. Then all of a sudden then animals around the home ran off from my shouting making tons of noise and the light turned on in the cottage. The master started pulling me into some nearby bushes and hid. I can honestly say I was not expecting what happened. From the house emerged some small animal girl. With wings, yellow fur and light pink hair, along with a light pink tail, the girl started talking to her animals.

"Oh. What's wrong?" The animal girl asked to her critters. An low and behold they started squeaking at her like they could talk and she listened as if she could understand them. What bullshi-

"Somepony was out here shouting at you. Oh my." She said to the animals. Well there goes my logic. She started looking around and that's when Mavis started pulling back into the forest. "Is anypony there." The animal girl said. "I'm sorry if my animals upset you. Please come out." By the point she said this Mavis and I were already in the forest and walking the tree line of it to the village, leaving the animal girl's cottage. As we walked along the forest border I could tell the master was in deep thought. As we approached the village I could tell that it was very basic. Not many homes had any actual flair except for a few. The others appeared to be made out of wood and straw. When we arrived it was dead silent .

"We should wait for morning before approaching. I want to see something." Mavis said.

"Very well master." I responded.

So we waited for hours in silence. I was thinking about everything that had happened and where we go from here. I can only assume Mavis was thinking the same thing until finally the sun started to come out. With the sun, came the inhabitants of the town. As the master and I scouted from the bushes, we could see more animal people just like the girl from the cottage, making there way through town. They were in all different sorts of colors, some dark pink to others having rainbow hair. All in all, it looked ridiculous. They all appeared to be the same species of animal however.

"Lets go Laxus. I have enough information." Mavis said.

I started following her without any questions; knowing in time she would share what she had discovered. When we made it back to the clearing next to the stream she sat down with a confused look on her face. I leaned on a tree and crossed my arms and waited until she got her thoughts together. She finally looked at me and when she did I could see concern on her face.

"Laxus. I think we may be in another world." she said.

"Like Edolas?" I asked hoping that we might be able to return to Earthland somehow.

"No. I think we are completely separated and I have no idea if we can get back. To top it off I think those pony, people, hybrid are the main intelligent species here. I wouldn't be surprised at all if there were other types of hybrids that could talk." She explained. All I could do was sit their with a blank expression on my face as she continued. "I suggest acquiring more information and getting a better head quarters. While I look for information, I want you to look for a place for us to stay that's more secure than this clearing. At the same time you are to start your training." She finished.

"Very well master, but how will you find me when your done?" I inquired.

"Laxus, I'm attached to your soul. I could probably sense you on the other side of the planet if I needed to. So don't worry." She responded with.

"But what if the people here see you and catch you? I won't be able to help." I informed her.

"Only you have the mark of Fairy Tail here." As she said that I reached for my mark on my left abdomen right under my other tattoo. "So I am assuming no one will be able to see me, just like it was in Earthland. However, I understand your concern so I will test it to make sure first." Mavis told me with a smile.

"Thank you master and be careful." I told her.

We hugged each other and said our goodbyes while we went to work. I decided to head in the opposite direction of the village to find shelter. As I walked, I ran into all sorts of mythical creatures that were new to me. Some attacked me, but those that did, didn't live very long. Among these creatures were some wooden wolves, which went perfect with my lightning. One little zap and they were on fire, it was almost to easy. I eventually wound up in a swamp and met a more ferocious creature with multiple heads. I stepped into the water with it and electrocuted the water and killed it almost instantly. I then ran into a giant snake that swallowed me whole when I jumped into its mouth and blew off its head from the inside. None of the creatures I ran into put up any challenge and I continued to look for shelter for the Master and I. I eventually came to a deep trench with a broken drawbridge and a castle on the other side of it that looked abandoned. Upon further inspection, it was definitely abandoned and run down to say the least. It appeared as though some sort of battle happened here. In what was the entrance I used, there was this strange device that seemed to hold these large concrete balls. Assuming it was for the solar system of this galaxy, I moved on. From exploring some more I found a library full of dusty old books, which I'm sure the master will be pleased with and found some old rooms in a tower next to what appeared to be a throne room. They were still in good enough condition to keep the cold out and the warm in. I figured this would be a good place to settle down. I continued exploring, while I was waiting for Master Mavis to find this place to get her approval.

"Nice work Laxus. This will be perfect." When she finally arrived with some books in her arms she got this look in her eyes that just screamed I have plans for this place.

"Glad you like it master. I figured this would be a great place to lie low for a while." I said.

"Yes and with you training it's far enough away I doubt anyone will be able to see you." She said as she set the books down.

I then proceeded to tell her about the creatures in the forest that crossed my path and everything I found in the castle. I then showed her the library which she was glad to see and I showed her to our rooms. After the tour she gave me the information she had so far acquired. She is still invisible, but it seems that some were able to sense her. She also shared with me that we were in the kingdom of Equestria ruled by a Princess called Celestia who supposedly controls the sun. She informed me of the ponies and the different subspecies of ponies, which all in all amounted to five. Alicorns, which were royalty and produced the strongest magic. Unicorns, who could also perform magic, followed by Pegasi, Thestrals and Earth ponies with only natural magic. We continued to swap information until we both grew tired and went to bed. This became our system. I would train and then return to rest, while Mavis studied about our new world. We would then continually swap information to become more aware of our situation. When I informed Mavis my magic was stagnating, she would share a new spell for me to master as well as a different training regimen. During this time, her knowledge continued to grow and she continued to inform me of the creatures that resided here, as well as the politics, different kingdoms, sentient beings and legends of yore. This became our routine for two years. Lie low and stay unseen while we became more powerful than ever before. We were more then ready for the visitors that eventually came into our new home.

Author's Notes:

This is the height and looks of the main six. Sets the tone for everyone else. Those are not their clothes however. I wanna try and keep them as true to their characters in the show as possible. No over sexualizing anypony.( Except maybe one or two....)

Spike and other dragons are Anthro as well. Spike will be about as tall as 4.9 for now. Adult dragons will be between 15-20 feet.

Chapter 2: Unexpected Guest (Edited)

Author's Notes:

This is what Nightmare Moon, Cadence, Celestia and Luna will look like. Except Nightmare moon with black fur like the other anthros.

Hey guys another chapter done. Hope you like it. I'm trying really hard to make Laxus and Mavis like they were in the anime, however, I do want to try and expand on their characters a little bit. They've only had each other for two years. Lets see how well they work together.

It was dusk; Mavis and I were calling it a day. Mavis has put me through rigorous training and brutal situations. However, it was worth it. I'm more powerful than I've ever been. According to Mavis I'm almost five times stronger then I was when we got here and with the new spells she taught me, my magic repertoire has expounded leaps and bounds. She has been teaching me legendary magic, the same type that allows her to fly. I have also learned Fairy Glitter and much more. She has now decided, however, that it is time to start learning the magic off my deceased comrades and family....

My family....Fairy Tail. Two years and no word, no sensation, no presence that would lead us to believe that someone else might've joined us here. I continue to look forward and try to become more powerful then ever. My goal is to become stronger than when Acnologia or the dragons attacked us. I never want to be put into such a hopeless situation again. So I have to start learning the magic of other Fairy Tail members, unfortunately, there are only a few, whose magic, is actually worth acquiring. Natsu, Wendy and Gajeel's Dragon Slayer magic is impossible to learn fully, without their actual dragons to teach me, but Mavis has told me she is going to teach me how to combine the powers of flame, metal and air dragon slayer magic with my lightning dragon slayer magic. Just like Gajeel and Natsu did. Natsu....How I wish I could hear him pick a fight with me right now. According to Mavis, he continued to fight the dragons till his last breath. I can only pray that he is still alive and well. I have also unlocked my dragon force and can use it at will. It's not complete yet; I cant turn into a full dragon yet, but Mavis says with practice and patience I'll be able to eventually. The only other techniques I want to learn are my gramps. His magic was worthy of one of the Ten Wizard Saints and I would like to honor him by using his techniques.

With the technique's that I want to learn in mind and no way to know how Mavis is going to teach me, I decide to go to the creek and wash off. By the time I reached the creek, it's now night time. With a quick rinse and cleansing, I returned to the castle, but on my way I noticed the forest seemed.....restless. Now normally at this time I would hear all sorts of birds and other critters, maybe the howl of a timber wolf, but nothing....Pure silence. While this was slightly ominous I figured maybe the Ursa Major or Minor were on the prowl again. So I continued to make my way home and when I arrived, Mavis was waiting for me. The look on her face told me that something was amiss. I approached her and as I did she looked towards the moon.

"Notice anything missing?" She asked.

"What?" As I looked at the moon I noticed the outline and shadow that was Nightmare Moon, was gone. "So that legend of the mare in the moon was real huh?" I said as I looked back to Mavis.

"Yes and if the legends are true, this night is going to be a long one...." She turned to me with a serious look on her face. "We need to prepare for guest's. Nightmare Moon will come here looking for the Elements of Harmony and this castle is where they were last located. However, I don't think she will be a problem for you. Judging from Celestia's power and their history, they're probably evenly matched. However, you're much stronger then Celestia now, although, you were still stronger then her two years ago. So this is just a precaution, but better to be safe than sorry." She told me.

"Very well Mavis." To this day I never question her wisdom or reasoning, I only seek answers to the questions I might have about parts of her plans I don't know about. She truly is a master Tactician.

"Let's head to the throne room and wait. I'm guessing she'll be along soon and I'd rather have the element of surprise. Also I'm guessing she would like to reclaim her throne. Unfortunately for her, what she doesn't know is that this castle is now property of Fairy Tail and is no longer her home." She said with a smirk on her face as she looked at me.

I couldn't help but smirk back as I looked at the castle. After all these years, this castle really has become a new home for us. I only hope we'll be able to rebuild it eventually and officially put the Fairy Tail banner and logo on it. As we made our way through the castle we started to hear sounds come from the Everfree Forest, such as a rockslide and a manticore's roar. Speaking of manticore, I'm kinda hungry for one. When we got to the throne room in the tower, we proceeded to the alcove high above the floor to watch what would occur from above. Mavis used some magic to conceal our presence in the alcove. We only had to wait for a little bit before we started to hear shouting followed by the smell of mares entering the castle. Having the sense of a adult dragon is very helpful. All of a sudden, two mares appeared below us with a loud boom standing across from each other.

One was a unicorn that had lavender fur and had dark purple hair with a hot pink stripe shooting through it. She was wearing glasses, a white button up shirt with a light purple vest going over it and was in a pink skirt with black shoes. The other however, was an Alicorn and probably Nightmare Moon armed with a giant axe. She was wearing what I would assume is her battle armor and had a giant mass of flowing hair behind her. In fact, it almost looked like stars reflecting off of the surface of water. The stone balls were right in front of her feet as well.

I turned to look at Mavis; asking her what to do about the two of them with just a look. We were expecting Nightmare Moon, not whoever that other girl was and certainly not for them to be at odds with each other. She responded by putting a finger to her lips as if to stay quiet and then held her hands up in front of her showing me her palms, as if telling me to wait. I'm assuming she wants more information, so I continued to wait and watch, hoping Mavis would come to a decision soon. I looked back to see the unicorn get in a running position and egging Nightmare Moon on.

" You're kidding...You're kidding right?" Nightmare Moon asked with a deadpan stare.

Eventually, the unicorn started running towards Nightmare Moon and was charging her horn. The Alicorn responded in kind and as they charged each other the unicorn teleported over to the stone balls and started to discharge her magic around them.

"Ugh.... Just one spark. Come on. Come on." She said to herself. However, magic shot out of the balls and sent her flying right as Nightmare Moon teleported right in front of her.

"No! No!" Nightmare moon said in an upset tone as the unicorn had a triumphant smirk on her face. The stones started glowing and just as quickly stopped.

The unicorn was now distraught "But where's the sixth element!"

It was at this time, that both Mavis and I realized that the stones were the Elements of Harmony.

"AHHAAHAHAAHAHAHA" Nightmare Moon laughed as she destroyed the stones from stomping her left foot. "You little foal. Thinking you could defeat me. Now you will never see your princess or your precious sun. The night will last forever! HAHAHAHAHA!" She exclaimed.

At this point the unicorn looked defeated and had appeared to give up hope.

"For your treachery and attempts to once again banish me...you will die." Nightmare Moon said and started slowly approaching the now terrified unicorn.

While Nightmare Moon does have a powerful presence, the slow walk she was approaching the unicorn with was just annoying. When she got close enough, Nightmare moon raised her giant axe and prepared to cut down the unicorn. It was at this point all bets were off; I was not gonna let this unicorn die for trying to stop a tyrant.

"Humph. Weak" Nightmare Moon said as she looked at the paralyzed unicorn. She finally brought down the axe and stopped abruptly. Looking at her axe, she saw my finger holding back her blade and a look of anger swept over her entire body.

I could only watch as Nightmare moon walked over to me slowly, carrying her giant axe and my death with her. I knew there was no point in running, there was no where I could run where I could get away from her. When she was finally right in front of me she raised her axe above her head and taunted me.

"Humph. Weak" She told me in a disappointed tone.

She brought down the axe and I prepared to die, only for nothing....nothing happened. I opened my eyes and saw what looked like a stallion almost as tall as Nightmare moon herself stop her blade with a single finger! Am I seeing this right, a finger! It's not possible. He would have to be much stronger than Celestia and Nightmare Moon combined to have that kind of strength. I looked to Nightmare moon and saw that she was furious. She brought her left hand to the axe and tried to continue pushing down her axe only for the stallion to smirk. He then proceeded to push against the blade in which Nightmare Moon took a step back to hold her footing.

"WHO ARE YOU!" Nightmare Moon bellowed.

She continued to try to push back, but the stallion just grabbed the weapon with his bare hand and shattered her giant axe. The look of disbelief on Nightmare Moon's face was satisfying as she backed away from the stallion. As she put some distance between the two of them, he turned around and I noticed that he had such a strong presence when he looked down at me. Not only was this stallion stronger than Nightmare Moon, but he looked very mad.

The scar over his right eye only added to my fear as he continued to look down at me. It was almost as if his gold eyes were looking straight through me. I took in the rest of his features and noticed that he appeared to be covered in cutie marks. His left arm had strange designs all up and down it and his right forearm had another one that covered most of it. He then proceeded to take off the coat that was hanging on top of his shoulders and I saw that he had more marks going to his chest but was covered by his black tank top. He then took off the device that was covering his ears and held out a hand to me. He then spoke to me in a deep smooth voice.

"You alright kid?" He asked me.

I sat there dumbfounded that he actually cared about me. I mean looking back, he did save me, but I figured he was worse than Nightmare Moon. Only time will tell. I reached up to his hand and grabbed it as he softly encased my hand in his while he lifted me up gently and I finally saw how tall he really was. He was full head or two over me and I had to lean my head back to really look at him. While I had, what I can only assume was a look of shock on my face, the stallion smiled at me and let go of my hand as I blushed.

"Uh huh." I responded. Realizing how dumb that was I shook my head. "I mean yes. Thank you." I told him.

"Don't worry about it." He then turned to Nightmare Moon. "I appreciate you waiting while I help this young lady, but may I ask why? You don't seem very honorable." The stallion asked.

"I am no fool, scum. I know you're powerful and I know you would not let me get near that mare without some trouble, but I doubt you are stronger than me. For I am the one who has beaten Celestia and shall rule this land in eternal night!" Nightmare Moon shouted at the stallion.

"Scum am I? Mmh. There are a couple things wrong with your outlook. Would you like me to tell you?" The stallion inquired.

"Oh please do. I love to hear the weak stall for time." Nightmare Moon responded.

"First: eternal night is a no go. Not only would you freeze the entire planet, but you would also destroy all crops and sources of food for you and all other herbivores. This would in turn, starve every living thing because herbivores wouldn't have anything to eat and would eventually die, which would lead to all carnivores dying due to no game to hunt." At this point, Nightmare Moon looked shocked and as if someone slapped her across the face. "Second: I am not stalling. As you can probably now tell; I just pointed out major flaws in your plan and that wasn't even all of them. And Lastly: If you beating Celestia was suppose to scare me, think again." The stallion said in such a casual way. "I'm much stronger than Celestia and you combined, so if I'm scum what does that make you?" He finished in a matter of fact tone.

Nightmare Moon and I could only stare at the stallion in disbelief. I suspected as much when he stopped her axe, but to actually hear it from the stallion himself with such confidence as if it were a solid fact, was a different feeling entirely. The two continued to look at each other, trying to read one another.

"You're lying....you must be. For such a strong stallion to appear out of no where and be as strong as you say you are, would be impossible! You would be have to be an immortal to achieve that kind of power! So then what are you if your not a liar!" Nightmare Moon exclaimed.

The stallion just sighed. "I'm a SS class Wizard from the Guild Fairy Tail and I am not immortal. Now please leave, you just so happen to be trespassing." The stallion retorted slightly annoyed.

At this Nightmare moon quirked a brow. "Trespassing. How can I be trespassing in my own home." She inquired.

"This isn't your home anymore. It's Fairy Tail's and I suggest you leave." He replied in a threatening tone.

"Make m-" Nightmare Moon was cut off.

Before she could finish the stallion disappeared before my eyes. When I looked at Nightmare Moon, I saw that he had instantly travelled over to her and his hand was now wrapped around her horn. He had travelled that speed in the blink of an eye without leaving any magic signature. Is he really just that fast! I couldn't believe it. I saw fear in her eyes as she looked at the stallion; almost pleading for him not to break her horn. He then turned to face me, but put some pressure on her horn to make sure she didn't try anything.

"Do horns grow back." He asked me with a smile on his face that almost looked sadistic.

At this point I was mimicking a fish by opening and closing my mouth. " They do, but to break off a unicorns horn is almost the same as having a stallions genitals cut off." I stated in scared tone. "Please don't do that to her... nopony deserves that." I pleaded.

At this the man appeared shocked and Nightmare Moon was definitely surprised. He turned back to the mare in his grasp.

"You tried to kill her and she ask to spare your horn. That takes quite the character. I'm not gonna lie Nightmare Moon, I wasn't going to break your horn off...." At this I was relieved to hear. Nightmare Moon appeared to have the same feeling, but that all changed with his next sentence. " I was going to kill you." At this my blood ran cold and Nightmare Moon's eyes widened as far as possible. "Not only are you a tyrant, but you come into my home and try to murder an innocent individual. All at the same time destroy civilization as we know it. However...." I was terrified at where the stallion was going with this until he paused. "The only thing I can say to you now is that I'm sorry....I'm so sorry." I could only stare shocked at what I just heard. He apologized! Why?! Nightmare Moon seemed just as confused as me. He released her horn and looked into her eyes. "I know what it's like to be lonely...I know the suffering of loss more than you will ever know and I know how you feel. No one to appreciate your night sky and all your hard work. I'm sorry I wasn't around a thousand years ago. Some of my best memories are at night and your night sky is more beautiful then the one from my home could ever hope to be." Nightmare Moon blushed from the stallions kind words.

It was at this moment I heard the shouts of the other girls from behind me, coming from the stairwell. I turned to face the two.

"You think you can destroy the elements off harmony just like that?" At this they both turned to face me. "Well your wrong, because the spirits of the Elements of Harmony, are right here!" I said as the girls joined me at my side.

"What?" Nightmare Moon said.

"What" I heard Nightmare Moon say.

I looked at the five other mares who had joined us. One had orange fur with goldish yellow hair and tail. She was wearing short daisy dukes and a green tank top. Another had pink fur and pink hair and great blue eyes. She was wearing a baggy yellow shirt with jeans. Next was another unicorn like the purple one except she had white fur and a deep purple color for her hair and tail and appeared to be wearing a fancy black dress. The Pegasi were two I had seen before when I scouted the village. One had cyan colored fur with rainbow hair and was in what appeared to be athletic clothes. Such as black spandex. The other was the butter colored Pegasus from the cottage with the pink hair and tail. She was wearing a dark green summer dress. I looked back to the lavender unicorn to see a smirk on her face.

"Applejack, who reassured me when I was in doubt represents the spirit of Honesty!" The purple unicorn started.

"Fluttershy, who tamed the manticore with her compassion represents the spirit of Kindness!"

"Pinkie Pie, who laughed in the face of danger represents the spirit of Laughter!"

"Rarity, who calmed the sorrowful serpent with a meaningful gift represents the spirit of Generosity!"

"And Rainbow Dash, who could not abandon her friends for her own hearts desire represents the spirit of Loyalty!"

"The spirits of these five ponies got us through every challenge you threw at us!" The unicorn explained.

I could only watch on, trying to understand the point of this. Mavis had finally appeared by my side and told me of a way to save Nightmare Moon. She told me the elements might be able to split the two spirits who are in her body in two. She told me to add my own little magic when they launched their attack. I nodded, agreeing with my tactician.

"You still don't have the sixth element. The spark didn't work!" Nightmare Moon exclaimed in desperation.

"But it did, a different kind of spark. I felt it the moment the very moment I realized how happy I was to hear you. To see you. How much I care about you. The spark ignited inside of me when I realized you all are my Friends! You see Nightmare Moon, when those elements are ignited by the spark that reside in us all, it creates the sixth element....the element of magic!" The unicorn stated.

The mares all got a necklaces besides the lavender unicorn, she got a tiara. Magic started building up in the artifacts and I used my own magic to add to the spell.

"NO!" Nightmare Moon cried out fearfully.

The magic started swirling around Nightmare Moon and soon dispersed. The mares started fussing over their new accessories and complementing each other. I, however, saw two different Alicorn women lying next to each other. One was Nightmare Moon and the other one was much shorter and had blue fur with light teal hair and tail. She was wearing this long black dress and Nightmare Moon, out of her battle attire, was wearing a long blue dress. I moved Nightmare Moon from the other one and proceeded to look at the mares who were all excited.

"Gee Twilight. I thought you were spouting a lot of hooey, but I reckon we do represent the Elements of Harmony." Applejack said.

"Indeed you do." A motherly voice said.

The sun then proceeded to rise over the horizon and into the sky and a pure white Alicorn appeared. At this moment all the mares started bowing to the Alicorn, so I figured this was Celestia.

"Princess" Twilight said as she hugged her.

"Twilight Sparkle, my faithful student. I knew you could do it." She responded.

"But you told me it was just an old ponies tale." Twilight said in a confused tone.

"I told you to make some friends, nothing more. I to saw the signs of Nightmare Moons return and I knew it was you, who had the magic inside of you to defeat her, but you could not, until you let true friendship into your heart. Now if only another will." Celestia said as she turned her head to the blue Alicorn on the floor.

I could tell that she didn't notice me or Nightmare Moon in the corner and decided to stay quiet for now, while Mavis and I observed.

"Princess Luna" Celestia said as she walked over to the other Alicorn with her wings spread wide giving her a commanding presence all while looking down upon her.

"Ahuh!" Luna let slip in fear.

"It's been a thousand years since I've seen you like this. Time put our differences behind us. We were meant to rule together little sister." She said as she kneeled down to her sister.

At this revelation Mavis and I just looked at each other then over to Nightmare Moon, whose head was hung low. We looked back at the other girls. While three of the girls exclaimed.

"Sister."
"Sister."
"Sister."

"Will you accept my friendship?" Princess Celestia said as she rose.

Princess Luna looked up at her sister then ran into her arms. "I'm so sorry! I missed you so much big sister!" They then cried during there embrace, happy to have each other back.

"I've missed you to." Celestia said with some fresh tears.

It was at this point that Twilight looked over and saw Nightmare Moon and I. She slowly walked to the princesses, almost sad that she had to ruin the moment.

"Princess Celestia?" Twilight said softly from behind her. Celestia turned around to greet her student.

"Yes my faithful student?" Celestia asked her.

"There's something you should know.... I shouldn't have been alive to stop Nightmare Moon princess." Twilight started.

"What do you mean Twilight?" Celestia asked confused.

"When I used my magic and nothing happened to the Elements of Harmony, I thought I had failed you." She then looked down to her feet; ashamed to look her mentor in the eyes. "Nightmare Moon started approaching me wielding a giant axe that she was going to kill me with." Celestia had a look of disbelief on her face as did all the other mares. "When she finally got to me, she raised the axe over her head and prepared to strike me down. I closed my eyes and waited for my death.... but it never came. When I opened my eyes there was a stallion standing above me stopping her axe with a single finger like it was nothing!" Celestia almost looked flabbergasted at this information. As did the others.

"Are you sure you weren't seeing things Twilight. I mean he'd have to be super powerful to do that." Rainbow Dash said.

"I'm sure! Nightmare Moon then tried to over power him by using both her hands on the axe, but he just grabbed it with his bare hand and shattered it. After telling Nightmare Moon that eternal night was awful and giving many examples about what it might do to the environment, she called him a lair. It was at this point the stallion grew annoyed and asked her to leave his home." She continued looking at those present.

"His home?" Celestia asked skeptically.

"Yes. My home." I finally said. Tired of being ignored.

At this point everyone turned to look at me and seemed to be shocked, while Celestia seemed to be acting like a fish. Celestia and the girls finally saw Nightmare Moon and looks of anger quickly took hold of their features. Celestia slowly started approaching her and I looked back to see Nightmare Moon with her ears splayed back as if she were afraid. It was at this point that I stepped in Celestia's way and surprise once again placed itself upon her face.

"May I ask what you plan to do?" I inquired.

"I'm going to send her to Tartarus where she belongs!" Celestia said in a matter of fact tone.

"I don't know that seems really harsh and not to mention like a pretty big mistake." I said. I looked back to see Nightmare Moon looking at me. I turned to face Celestia who looked undignified.

"How is that harsh. She tried to rule over Equestria in eternal night and how is my decision a mistake!?" She said through clenched teeth. I think she was surprised someone was questioning her.

I looked over at Mavis and saw her nod her head. Then back over to the girls and Luna to see they were shocked I was standing against Celestia so calmly. "The way I see it you have two choice's. First: you take Nightmare Moon and treat as another sister like she deserves. Wanting to banish an extension of your own sister who only wants some friends is harsh no matter how you look at it and maybe even cruel." All the present had their eyes shifting back and forth between Luna and Nightmare. "You should think about that."

"And the second choice?" She asked with a quirked brow.

I looked behind me to see Nightmare looking at me with tears in her eyes. I turned back to Celestia and approached her till I was inches away from her. "Second is you try and take her from me and banish her then, however, you aren't strong enough to take her from me which leads you to back option one." I stated.

"You dare challenge me!?" Celestia said through a strained voice.

"The way I see it, you owe me. Not only did I help save your sister, but I also helped save your student as she was about to die. Not only that, but it would appear I helped you escape and saved your Kingdom. Because if Twilight had died you'd still be locked away and Nightmare Moon would have reigned over Equestria. So I feel as though I deserve a reward, don't you." I asked with a smirk on my face.

"And what type of reward do you seek?" She asked me on guard for anything.

"For you to choose option one." At this point everyone just looked at me with their jaws on the floor. I only continued to smirk.

It was at this point Twilight stepped forward " Why would you do that for her? She tried to kill you as well." She said.

I looked at her "Yes, but when I had her dead to rights you pleaded for me to spare her." Celestia then turned to her student surprised and a warm smile appeared on her face. "I could have killed her, but instead you made me rethink her situation, so I searched inside her and saw that she wasn't evil...just alone and angry at the world." Everyone looked at Nightmare and she splayed her ears back with tears in her eyes. "I too, have made grave mistakes in the past and saw the error of my ways and if I can...she can to." I said in a sad tone which caused everyone to look at me.

Celestia stared at me for a while before she finally sighed "Very well. Nightmare Moon." She said in a commanding voice that took hold of Nightmare. "I herby declare that all past transgression to this point have been forgiven and will be given another chance. However, you will be supervised for a time, are these terms acceptable to you." Nightmare Moon got up and hugged Celestia and Luna while sobbing. The other two Alicorns returned the hug, Celestia with a smile on her face and Luna with some tears in her eyes.

I looked over to Mavis who had a smile on her face as she walked up to me. "Good job Laxus." Mavis told me.

I smile back. "Thank you." I told her.

"No, thank you." Celestia said to me. I forgot they can't see Mavis and I looked over to her.

"Don't tell them about me yet Laxus. As always, better to be safe then sorry." She said. I nodded and looked back to Celestia and the others who were now staring at me.

"Yes?" I asked.

"Who are you? What are you?" Celestia asked me.

I could only chuckle. "My name is Laxus and I'm a wizard from Fairy Tail." I told them with a smirk.

Chapter 3: A New Home

"You're a wizard!? Like Starswirl the Bearded! This is incredible! There hasn't been another wizard in thousands of years! What type of magic can you do? How strong are you? How many spells do you know? What's your favorite type of magic." Twilight started asking me numerous questions.

I was starting to get annoyed so I started walking over to her and she didn't even notice until I was right in front of her. When she looked at me I put my hand over her mouth until she stopped talking. I deadpanned her and she gave me a sheepish grin and nervous chuckle. I heard foot steps behind me and turned to she Celestia approaching me.

"Laxus. I would like to thank you, not only for saving my sister and student, but for giving me a new sister and helping me see the good in her." She stated.

"Don't worry about it." I said waving a hand casually.

Celestia eyed me very carefully as if trying to decide something. "What are your plans now?"

"I only wish to continue my training for it is not complete yet. At the same time I would like to reestablish Fairy Tail as a world wide name." I stated.

Everyone just stared at me. "For what purpose?" Luna asked.

I looked over to Mavis then the ceiling. "Where I come from, many wizard guilds exist and each guild is given contracts. The members of those guild can take contracts to earn money for themselves and the guild. These task can be anything from walking a dog to slaying demons that are on a rampage. There are also task for hunting down dark guilds, but only S class wizards could take those contracts. The contracts ranged in difficulty from E-A that was easiest to hardest. The S contracts and up were only available for few wizards and once a contract was complete you turned it in to the one who initially made the contract. Afterwards you would inform your guild master about a job well done to remove the contract." At this point everyone was staring at me shocked.

"This is extraordinary!" Twilight shouted. "This creates even more questions I need to ask you." To this I rolled my eyes.

"Um...Oh. Where do you come from? If you don't mind my asking. You don't have to answer." Fluttershy said.

"I come from Earthland. Or in this case another world. I was sent here about two years ago."

"Earthland? Another world? Pfft buahaaha." Rainbow dash laughed at me like I just told a joke. However. everyone else looking at me saw that I was dead serious and she eventually noticed this as well. She gave a sheepish laugh "You're serious?" I only nodded.

"Then how did you get here?" Applejack asked.

To that I just looked at her and stared at her for a while until I started to leave not wanting to answer that question. To this she ran in front of me "Whoa, slow down there partner. I didn mean no offense. Jus a simple question." She explained.

I looked at her again and clenched my teeth and through a strained voice said "I was sent here by force and I cant go back." As I said this I let some of my anger overtake me and some electricity started shooting across my body.

Forced to look back at what happened that day my face turned into a look of regret and my magic started to calm down as I slowed my breathing back down. To this day, when I remember what happen I still feel useless. Once I had recovered I looked at those around me and saw some were sad and others were surprised to see the electricity flowing from my body. I turned to look at Mavis and saw that she was also sad and had some tears in her eyes. I looked back when I felt something wrap around me and when I turned I was greeted by lots of pink. I looked down and saw that she had tears in her eyes as well and looked at me.

"You wanna tell us what happened." Pinkie said.

I looked at her and eventually decided not to tell them. I just shook my head no "From what I've come to learn about this land is that their has been over a thousand years of peace. My past is nothing has nothing in it, but shame, pain and suffering. I have seen horrors that would give you all nightmares. So no I will not tell any of you." I said solemnly and unhooked her arms from around me.

"Laxus. We would like to learn some more about you, would you be willing to come with us? We can help you." Celestia said.

"Why and with what? I have everything I need right here." At this Mavis smacked me in the head and I did my best to ignore it, but some of the others saw me flinch.

"You idiot see what she has to offer us!" Mavis shouted at me.

"We want to help you for everything you've done for us. It might not seem like much to you, but it means the world to me and I can see you are a truly honorable soul. As for what we can do, how about you give me the schematics for a new guild to build you a little closer to pony society. You would have to be patient for a little while so it can be built, but we would use your input to make it to be the best it could be." Celestia explained to me.

"And what would I have to do to acquire such a hefty reward? I'm guessing you have some ulterior motives." I said with a quirked eyebrow.

Celestia just gave me a sheepish grin "Well Ponyville just so happens to be right next to the Everfree Forest and considering how strong you are I'm guessing the creature don't give you any problems." I nodded. "I figured as much. However, Ponyville is constantly under stressful situations with creatures wandering from the woods and into the town. I'm proposing to build your guild hall in the space between the town and forest to act as security. I have many guards but most would not be able to handle most of the creatures from the forest. That's were you come in."

"So basically for a new home you want me to protect the town that the guild is placed in?" I asked.

"Yes."

I looked at Mavis to see she was rapidly nodding her head up and down.

"Very well Celestia. You have yourself a deal, but just so you know, wizard guilds are automatically required to protect the town they are stationed in." I told her.

At this revelation Celestia had a smile on her face. "Wonderful. Come with us and we can get started."

I held up my hand in a 'wait a minute gesture' "I will remain here until the new guild is done, do you have a spell to look inside my head to see what I want it to look like?"

"Why do you wish to remain here?"

"Honestly if wizards are such a rare thing here, are you honestly surprised I don't want to go walking around? I figured with the new guild hall you can make an announcement to the town as well as spread the news to neighboring towns and cities. I don't want to make a big fuss about this, I just want the new guild built then be introduced to the town as a new citizen." I explained.

Everyone nodded to the reasoning and seemed to agree. "Very well. Yes, I do have a spell where I can look in to your mind to see your memories, but you need to bring the images to the front of your mind." She stated.

"Will you be able to see anything else..."

"I could dig in your mind, but I'm only looking for the surface images. So as long as you think about the guild thats all I'll be able to see."

"Very well."

She touched her horn to my forehead and I showed her the images of the old Guild. I Want it to be as close as possible to the old building as possible. I eventually plan on gaining new members and we can start functioning as a wizard guild again. As I showed the images to her, my mind drifted towards the battle with Acnologia and his monstrous strength. Thankfully it was only a glimpse of him and not the battle that took place. Her eyes flashed white and with a gasp she pulled away from my head and just stared at me with a look of horror upon her face. She put her hand on my check and looked into my eyes.

"You weren't supposed to see that....I'm sorry." Everyone around us looked confused while Celestia continued to stare at me. "How long do you think it will take to build the guild?"

Celestia continued to stare at me only to sigh "I would guess about a month. I will make sure it gets done as soon as possible and as close to the images you have presented to me....Laxu-"

I cut her off "Thank you for your help. Send someone to inform me when everything is ready. Until then I shall remain here. It was nice meeting all of you, but I am quite tired and need my sleep. Goodbye." And with that I started walking towards the bedrooms with Mavis in tow leaving behind a very sad looking Celestia and confused group of mares.

"What did she see?" Mavis asked me.

I was quiet till we reached the room and I looked at her. "I accidentally showed her Acnologia and compared to the dragons here that we've read about I'm guessing she was surprised to see some so monstrous in size. However, it was only a glimpse, so all she saw was him roaring through the forest. Not anyone else or the battle that took place." I sighed.

"I'm sure it will be fine. I doubt she'll be to terrified of just an image."

After that Mavis and went to bed to think about everything that had happened and look towards the coming future.

I could only watch as Laxus left and not help but wonder what all that stallion had seen in his life. That monster that I saw, what was his tie to Laxus. I could only look down in sadness as tears threatened my eyes. I felt a nudge on my right arm and saw my faithful student.

"What's wrong princess Celestia? What did you see?" she asked with some fear in her voice.

I looked around and saw everypony else looking at me with worry. I looked back at Twilight "What could only be described as a monster." I looked at everypony again to see their ears splayed back and looks of worry on their faces. "Come everypony, we have a lot of work to do." And with that we left the castle to begin preparations.

I was visited by Celestia about a week ago telling me to head Ponyville in one weeks time and to wait by the forest until an official came to escort me to town hall. She didn't give me a name of the official just said that I would know them when I see them. So here I am waiting on the edge of the Everfree forest with Mavis waiting for the official. I looked around and I saw a huge tarp covering what I assumed was the new guild hall. I heard a familiar voice approaching me shouting.

"Laxus! Laxus! Hey!"

I turned to the voice and saw twilight. "Hello Twilight. How are you? Have you recovered from the battle a month ago?" I asked.

She looked up at me with a blush. "Yes I am. Thank you for asking. It's all thanks to you. I wouldn't be here if it wasn't for you."

I heard Mavis giggling, but I ignored it.

"Twilight...While I did help you, I knew that I would succeed. That's being smart, true courage is when a young unicorn who is afraid still acts in the best interest of those around her and faces an enemy even greater then herself. I am strong, but at that moment you were brave Twilight." I said as I looked down at her.

Her face flushed almost completely red and tried not to look me in the eye. "It's almost time for the announcement. Please follow me." She said very softly as she started walking away at a brisk pace.

I followed while Mavis kept taunting me and giggling. "She likes yooouuuu! She looooovvvvvveeeessss you!!!" I continued to ignore her as best I could. "You wanna kiiiiissssss heeeeerrrrrr!" But everyman has his limits and mine just so happened to be one minute and seven seconds.

"SHUT UP! I DO NOT!" I yelled at Mavis with a blush on my face only for her to burst out laughing.

"But I didn't say anything...." Twilight said to me.

I turned to see a confused look on her face. "Sorry I was just lost in thought. I wasn't referring to you." I said, just hoping she would let it go while Mavis continued to giggle.

We continued on our way to town hall where we slipped in through the back. Twilight then showed me to a very plain room and told me to wait. She then left and returned about five minutes later with Celestia. I was looking outside at the crowd, almost positive that every single citizen was gathered in the town square. I turned to look at the two and saw them staring at me.

"Is there something on my face?" I quirked an eyebrow.

They both blushed "No. Please follow us." Celestia said. I started to walk behind them all while Mavis was torturing me.

"Hey Laxus....They got some pretty nice assets, if you know what I mean." Mavis whispered in my ear.

Out of reflex I looked down at both mares backside and could very much agree that she was right. Twilight appeared to have very firm ass while Celestia's was more round and looked like it was made to be grabbed. Finally realizing what I was doing I turned and glared at Mavis. "Stop it." I whispered back.

Unfortunately, she already caught me judging them and burst out laughing again. "Which One....Do You Prefer!" She said between breaths.

"Ugh" I could only groan in response, which caught the attention of the other two.

"Laxus is everything ok." Celestia asked me as she and Twilight stopped.

"Yeah. Fine. Just got a headache is all." I said as I looked at Mavis.

They both exchanged a glance before continuing on. I followed and eventually we came to a curtain that separated the podium from the building. I was then instructed to wait here until my name was called, but could hear every word being said and see as I peeked through the curtain.

"My little ponies!" Celestia started. "Thank you for gathering here today. I'm sure many of you are wondering why I asked you to come here and why their has been construction going on under that giant tarp." At this many of the ponies started whispering to each other. "About a month ago, Nightmare moon returned as many of you know and many of you have heard about the six hero's that stopped her and that they live in this town." The ponies started to cheer for the mane 6 that were scattered about the crowd and for Twilight who was next to Celestia. Almost all of them had blushes on their faces from the attention except for Rainbow Dash. "However," At this the crowd went silent. " their was another who was present who helped these six. He is a Wizard who beat Nightmare moon in single combat and helped separate her from Princess Luna." At this most of the crowd went slack jawed and were mimicking fishes. "His magic is very powerful and comes from a different world. Their he is a SS class wizard which is one of the strongest wizards their are and belongs to a guild. For his reward for helping stop Nightmare moon and changing her for the better he has decided to rebuild his guild right here in Ponyville." This got everyone whispering again and looking back over at the giant tarp in between the town and Everfree forest. "He is hero that deserves recognition and I am eternally grateful to him for helping return my sister Luna and giving me a new sister....Nightmare moon. Please give your undivided attention to him. Everypony help me welcome Laxus!" Celestia shouted.

I walked out from between the curtains and I saw many stare at me. It was probably for many different reason such as my height, scars, tattoos and non pony features. I walked over to the podium and saw the ponies quiet down. I looked over to the princess and Twilight, then over to Mavis and saw she had a smile on her face. I looked out in the crowd and wondered how many of them might be apart of our new family. I stepped up to the podium with my coat still on my shoulders and my arms crossed.

"Thank you everyone for the welcome of Fairy Tail to your town. I'm assuming the guild will be revealed here shortly however, I would like to clarify a few things." At this the ponies started talking amongst themselves. "First: I am here to help protect this town. As it is my guild town that means each and everyone of you who lives here is now under my protection. However, while I will protect you from the monsters and demons that haunt your nightmares I am not your personnel body guard and what I mean is, I am here for everybody, not just one single individual. Second: The guild will take contracts off all sorts in return for fair compensation and will do its best to fulfill any contracts that we may take. Although, that does not mean we wont refuse some contracts." I told them. At this the some of the crowd started yelling.

"Then what's the point if your just going to refuse the task anyway." Someone yelled from the crowd.

I held up my hand to quiet the crowd which they respectfully granted. "I say this because if someone put out a contract to kill one of you, the citizens of this town or for say a contract to assassinate a princess," I said as I turned to look at Celestia to get my point across. " we will refuse such requests." At this the ponies seemed to shut up. "It may also take sometime to get to your contracts because as for right now their are very few members of Fairy Tail. Also the more difficult the task will be expected for a great reward for completing that contract. The contracts shall be ranked according to difficulty by me and we will come to terms on a price of the contract. Now to clarify, I am not saying I will decide the price I will only confirm the price or deny it, but I will be fair so don't worry." The crowd looked as if they were thinking to themselves.

"Third: If any member of this town is in trouble and needs a place to stay or maybe some food. The guild will be open for them. I will do my best to procure supplies for any of you that may fall upon hard times. We will also take in those without a home or no where else to turn to. If you seek protection from attackers, my guild will be a sanctuary. I will do everything I can to help this town prosper." The ponies smiled at this. "And lastly: if you wish to join Fairy Tail come see me. I will know if your are Fairy Tail material." At this the ponies started asking questions all at once.

Once they quieted down I heard and saw a young girl with yellow fur and a red mane and tail. She was wearing blue jean overalls with a yellow shirt underneath and big red bow on her head. She asked "How will ya kno if were Fairy Tail Materal? An what are the perks of joining?"

At this I looked at the girl and smiled. "I am able to look into your soul and see just exactly what type of person you are and joining Fairy Tail would allow you to sleep in the guild and use it as a home." I looked around and saw another little girl with her hand raised.

She had orange fur and a dark purple mane and tail. She was wearing a baggy blue shirt with red shorts. She was also standing on what appeared to be a scooter. I pointed at her to allow her to speak. "What are some of the toughest things you've done?" She asked excited.

"Do you mean here or in my world?" I asked.

"Both!" She shouted.

I chuckled at this and with a smirk started going over some of the things I've done. "In Equestria I have trained and fought every beast in the Everfree forest. I have killed Timberwolves, Hydras, manticore's, an Ursa major and minor, a basilisk, a Dragon and more. I also defeated Nightmare moon, but you all knew that already." As I finished listing off some of my feats I saw everyone looking at me like I was insane. I looked over to Celestia and Twilight to see a look of disbelief across their as well as many others.

"What a pile of manure!" a stallion yelled. "If your so great prove it!"

At this I could help but smirk. I brought my fingers up to my lips and unleashed a ear piercing whistle then shouted towards the Everfree forest. "BLUEBERRY!!!." Everyone just looked at me. "Don't worry about that; my proof will be along shortly." Twilight and Celestia just stared at me wondering what I just did. "As for the feats from my world, that list is a little longer so I'll make it short. I helped fight and destroy dark guilds which were wizards who strayed from the light. I also destroyed demons from Tartarus. Then in my world their is a tournament who decides whose the greatest guild in all of Earthland. In this tournament many strong wizards guild's enter, but this year one of the Ten Wizard Saints entered." At this everyone looked enthralled about the tournament, Twilight even got this glint in her eye. "The Ten Wizard Saints are the ten strongest wizards in the world and this year the Fifth Wizard Saint was competing. His name was Jura Neekis and I had to fight against him. He wore these white and brown robes with a beaded necklace and was bald, but he had a medium long beard and small mustache who was at the same time taller then me." Everyone was hanging on the edge of their seats as started to describe my battle with him and how I had finally won. "Those are some of my proudest accomplishments."

All of a sudden a massive roar echoed through the town sending everyone on alert. "Calm down everyone....that's just my proof coming to great us. You are in no danger so stay calm when you see him." I stated in a soothing voice.

Celestia approached me "Who did you call? Who is him?" She said in a strained voice.

"Blueberry!"

"And who is Blueberry?" She asked.

"Well he's a blue bear....get it BlueBeaaarrryyyyyy." I said in a joking tone.

"You called an Urs-" She was cut of as a giant bear came through the trees.

"BLUEBERRY! OVER HERE!" I yelled.

The bear looked at me and started running towards me. I jumped over the ponies and met him before he got close to them. I saw that he had his tongue out and was panting all excited with a smile on his face. I Ran up to his muzzle and gave him a hug as he started to try and lick me and bounce up and down. I turned to see the rest of the town all stunned at how I tamed a Ursa minor and was playing with it. I heard laughing and looked up to see Pinkie Pie dancing on top of Blueberry. I couldn't help but chuckle.

Twilight ran over to me and shouted "You're playing with and Ursa Major! How are you doing that?! And Pinkie get down from there it dangerous!" Twilight yelled at her.

"NEVER!" Pinkie yelled back in deeper voice then I had ever heard from her.

I let loose another chuckle and turned to Twilight with Blueberry behind me. "This isn't an Ursa Major, this is an Ursa Minor. His mom is an Ursa Major, he's just a big baby." I told her.

"You took a cub away from it's mother!? She'll kill us all!" Twilight screamed.

"Hey! Muffin is very nice and lets me play with Blueberry whenever I want."

"Muffin? Who is Muffin?" Twilight asked me.

"That's his mom. Get it...Blueberry Muffin....No ok." I stopped when I noticed Twilight's eye twitching. I looked back at the crowd and Celestia and saw they were all watching me with wide eyes. "Would you like me to call Muffin? I can introduce you." I offered.

But all at once the town shouted "NO!"

I just shrugged my shoulders. "Alright Blueberry, you can go home. It was good to see you again." I said as I patted him on the side of his face. " Pinkie time to get down." I shouted up to her.

"Catch me!" Pinkie shouted and I turned to see her falling right toward me. I held out my arms and caught to which she just laughed like a mad man. "Whew! That was like a crazy trust exercise or something. Nice catch Laxy!" She fell out of my arms and went back into the crowd.

"Don't call me that please!" I told her before she disappeared. I looked back at the crowd to see all of them staring at me. I started making my way back to the podium and the whole crowd cleared out of my way so I could get back. As I passed them I noticed a lot of them had a nervous look on their face, but didn't let it bother me. When I jumped back up to the stage I saw Celestia just watching me and Mavis just shaking her head back in forth in disappointment.

"You did that just to spite me didn't you?" Mavis asked me.

I knew she was referring to when I named both Ursa's and how she hated the names I picked out for them. I did that because she told me I needed to relax and have more fun....so I named the biggest motherfuckers around after a delicious breakfast. When I stood behind the podium again and looked out at the crowd I could see most of their faces had this WTF look. I chuckled.

"Was that good enough proof?" I asked the stallion who wanted me to show him some.

The crowd was once again whispering before a young girl shouted "He's so awesome!" I turned and saw that it was the same girl from before on the scooter.

Celestia took over "Thank you my little ponies, but now I must show our new guest to his home." And with that Celestia, the main 6, four kids, Mavis and I all made our way to the tarp.

As we were walking over to the guild I made the acquaintance of the four kids. "Who are you four?" I asked.

"Oh, I'm so sorry darling. I forgot to introduce you." Rarity said. "This is my sister Sweetie Belle."

I looked over and saw a white furred filly with two different shades of purple for her mane and tail. She was also wearing a green dress.

"An this here is ma little sis Applebloom" Applejack said.

I saw the same filly from before who asked me a question.

"And this is Scootaloo!" Rainbow Dash introduced.

This was the other filly that asked a question. The three grouped together to yell "AND WE'RE THE CUTIE MARK CRUSADERS! YEAH!" They high fived each other and I looked at them. I also saw the others besides Celestia hold their ears.

"I'm guessing you three are trying to find your cutie marks together and formed some sort of club." I explained.

"Yep." Twilight said. "And this is Spike my number one assistant. He's also like a little brother to me." She stated and hugged him which made spike blush. I saw Celestia giggle at this.

I reached out my hand to shake his. "Nice to meet you spike. I couldn't help but notice that you're not a pony....so what are you if you don't mind my asking?"

Spike took my hand. "I'm a dragon! Although, I'm just a baby dragon so a lot of my dragon blood is still dormant." He explained. At this I froze and stopped walking while stopping Spike as well and started squeezing his hand a little harder.

When I first saw him I thought he was just an overgrown lizard or some sort of hybrid like the ponies. But, now that I really look at him I can tell he has some purple scales and dragons eyes. The webs that he has for what I assume are his ears threw me off as did his lack of wings. I continued you to stare at him until he spoke.

"Hey man can I have my hand back?" He asked. I soon realized that everyone was looking at me. I saw Mavis with a nervous expression on her face.

I let go of his hand. "Sor....Sorry about that little guy." I said as I gathered myself. "I guess I zoned out their. Lets continue to the guild." I said starting to walk again. I saw a few of the mares eyeing me suspiciously, mostly Applejack though.

Mavis approached me from behind and laid across my right shoulder. "Are you okay? I know you hate dragons, but he's just a baby and seems very nice. I think you shoul-"

She didn't get to finish as I rotated my shoulder to dislodge her and only grunted in response. We were coming up to the tarp, but I could feel the eyes on my back as we arrived. I chose to ignore it and reach for the tarp only to have Celestia stop me. When I looked at her she just smiled.

"Laxus, I hope you like your new home and guild. I present to you the new Fairy Tail!" While levitating the tarp off of the building I saw it looked exactly like it did from Earthland.

It even had the fence out front with our logo on the building itself. It brought water to my eyes. I looked at Mavis and saw that she was crying, but appeared to be happy. I smiled at her. Then turned to look at Celestia.

"Thank you Celestia. It looks exactly as I remember. I am honestly stunned you succeeded." I said in awe.

I'm guessing Celestia and the others were giggling at the look on my face. "It was no problem at all Laxus. I was happy to help." Celestia said in her motherly tone with a smile on her face. "Come let us show you the inside."

I saw that only the CMC and Spike were surprised to see the guild so I figured the other girls had already seen it. "I take it you girls helped." I asked the main 6.

"Of course darling and I must saw the design is simply fabulous." Rarity said.

"I only helped direct the schedule to make sure we finished as soon as possible for you." Twilight said.

"Yeah. I mean it's not everyday someone as awesome as me comes around! You kick serious flank. Of course we'd help you!" Rainbow dash said.

"All of the girls input their own help to make the best home for you as possible." Celestia said. "Please go first." she said as she pointed to the door.

I grabbed the handle and as soon as I walked in I was immediately on the ground. "Surprise!" I looked to see Pinkie Pie, Nightmare moon and Luna all on top of me.

"Good to see you again Nightmare, Luna. Luna....did you get taller and change your hair?" I asked. Both Nightmare and Luna giggled at me.

"Yes some of my power hath returned and its all thanks to thee." She said as she hugged me harder.

"No problem. I can understand you two being in here, but how did you get here Pinkie? You were right behind me." I inquired.

She just laughed like a crazy person as she got up and I just stared at her. Twilight came up to me "It's just Pinkie being Pinkie." She explained.

".....The fucks that mean!?" I shouted and everyone just stared at me and sighed.

Mavis was laughing as well and I just chose to ignore it. "Would you ladies mind getting off of me?" I asked Nightmare and Luna.

"I don't know your pretty comfy." Nightmare said.

"Indeed. Thou are most comfortable." Luna agreed .

All of a sudden a golden aura wrapped around the two and it lifted them off of me. I looked back to see Celestia's horn glowing. With a upset look on her face. "Please try to at least act like royalty. I know its been over a thousand years, but please have some manners!" Celestia said to her sisters.

"Oh please sister. You're only upset because you didn't think of it." Luna said in a matter of fact tone.

I got up and looked at Celestia to see her blushing "That's not true!"

Mavis suddenly popped in front of my face and laughed "Met them only a month ago and all three of them are fighting over you. Way to go stud. In fact I think almost all the girls here might have the hots for you. They are all very sexy, but which one do you prefer. Mmmmh! I bet you get them all wet by just standing their." She whispered in my ear at the end. I now probably had a huge blush as I did my best to ignore her. However, I started looking over the girls and saw that she was right they were all very attractive.

As I looked at them I once again caught myself and turned around to inspect the inside of the guild.

It was very similar to the old guild. I noticed a couple extra doors and started walking over to the counter. A feeling of Nostalgia coursed through me as I explored. I saw the stairs that led to the second floor. I looked around it in wonder; pleasantly pleased with the outcome. I turned to face the group only to find them right behind.

"Thank you everyone. This will be perfect." I said.

"Come let us give you a tour." Luna said.

I quickly held up a hand "Just so everyone here knows, the second floor and basement will be off limits after today."

Everyone had puzzled looks on their face. "May we ask why?" Nightmare asked me.

"Yeah we helped build this place and your putting us to a limit on the first floor. That's lame!" Rainbow said.

"Rainbow Dash, calm down I'm sure he has his reasons." Celestia said and looked at me. "Would you be willing to share them with us."

I sighed and said "The second floor is for S class wizards and up only. That's where the contacts for more difficult tasks will reside. It is both for the protection of the guilds members and a privilege to be on the second floor. A sign of rank if you will. Only the master of the guild may escort anyone else ranked lower through the building." I explained.

"And how will we know when were an S class wizard if we are able to join Fairy Tail?" Twilight asked.

"I will give a wizard exam to those who I believe may be ready to be an S class wizard. However, it will be determined by prior contracts that have been completed and the performance on the completed task. Current skill level and knowledge will be a major factor as well in my decision. Their are more things I will look for in the individual and if I deem them worthy I will inform all those who qualify a week before the exam. I will hold this exam only once a year and many will fail the exam, but it will give them experience for the following year. Their will be no redo's. All participants will only receive one chance once a year." I said in a matter of fact tone. Many of the girls looked distraught, as if I had slapped them across the face. I guess many of them were looking to join...Yes!

"But why only give them one chance? That seems a little unfair." Celestia said and everyone was staring at me waiting for my answer.

"The reason these rules are in effect is because many try to take on contracts that are to tough for them and may get themselves injured or killed. I've seen it happen before..." I said as looked down at the floor remembering lost Fairies because of pride and foolishness. I looked back up to see everyone's ears splayed back and concern on their face, but before they could ask any questions I continued. " If I give the test more than once a year it may not give that wizard the time he or she needs to develop and may pass the exam on a mere fluke. In the S class contracts and up, the wizards life will most likely be at risk and having them pass the exam by coincidence is a good way to get them killed. So I refuse to change these rules. Anyone who breaks these rules will be punished." I explained further in cold tone that made everyone shiver.

I saw that everyone deemed this mostly acceptable. "And the basement? It has a few rooms you know." Applejack asked.

"The basement will be used for storing dangerous artefacts and other reasons that I will not go into more detail. The only way into the basement will be through me or if I escort you down their myself. Not even the S class wizards will be allowed down their without my escort and their will be no further discussion or attempts to change my mind. The punishment for breaking this rule will be much more sever than the punishment for heading to the second floor." I finished as I stared at all of them and allowed some electricity to shoot across my body to solidify my rules. I continued in a more light hearted tone "However, the cellar will be perfectly fine and I wont count that as the basement."

I looked at everyone glancing to each other and none raising a voice of protest. I also saw Mavis confused at why I would restrict the basement for everyone. They all seemed to accept the rules and wanted to continue the tour before they weren't allowed to see the specific areas until they were a S class wizard of Fairy Tail. "Very well Laxus. I shall honor these rules and your restrictions as long as no harm comes to my ponies." Celestia said while Nightmare and Luna just nodded from beside her. "Let us continue the tour. How about we start with the second floor?" she asked me.

"Lead the way." I said while moving to the side and using my arm to signal her to lead on.

We all went behind the counter and up the stairs where she lead me to where my office was. It was very spacious with bookshelves lining the two walls on the left and right with a filling cabinet on the wall next to the door we just walked in. I saw a desk made out of pure wood with five different drawers and a black office chair. Their was also an alcove with padding in it next to a window in case I got tired and wanted to relax or get some fresh air. The room was a creamy yellow and was very nice. We then proceeded to the master bedroom to see a room painted a dark blue. I also saw that it had a balcony with some relaxation furniture on it. Their was a giant king sized bed that looked like it could fit five people. I didn't see the need for such a big bed, but I'm not complaining. I had a closet and wooden dresser inside. I then looked at the bathroom to find it humungous. The bathtub looked like a small rock spring and had a stone mare in the middle that acted as the fountain and could easily fit multiple people in it. The counter had three different sinks that appeared to be made out of white marble. It also had a separate shower that was enclosed by glass and lastly a toilet.

We continued the tour on the second floor showing other bedrooms that were very nice and had there own bathrooms. I figured S class wizards could use the rooms eventually. She showed other rooms that could be used for storage or more offices. Mavis claimed the only other room with a balcony, but it's not like it was going to effect anyone else. Hell I would have given her the master bedroom, but she said that I was the new master and that I deserved it. I was also told that the third floor was just a platform that led to the bell on top of the building. We eventually made our way back down to the first floor and were shown the kitchen and bar. Also where the pantry was for food and it was huge and fully supplied. The princess's wanted to make sure that the guild would be operating at 100 percent right away which I greatly appreciated. They showed other rooms on the first floor and two separate barracks. Their was about fifteen single rooms that were very basic compared to the second floor and the barracks which were gender divided had to share the utilities in the room. I was also showed some storage rooms that might come in handy for something down the road.

I was then shown the cellar which had more supplies and food as well as many different beverages. We then proceeded to the door to the basement. When opened I saw many stairs leading into the dark. We walked along the stairs for a while till we were deep into the earth. I could tell we were probably a good 50 to 75 feet underground. When we got to the bottom I saw three doors against the stone walls. Two heavy wooden doors on the left and right walls while a door that looked like a different type of stone was in the center wall. I went to inspect the two wooden doors and saw that they led to large black rooms. I already knew what I was gonna do with those rooms. I then went over to the stone door and pushed against it slowly opening it. Inside was a massive room that could probably fit all of Ponyville in it.

"What do you think?" I heard a soft voice ask me.

I turned and saw it was Fluttershy who was now hiding behind her mane as I looked at her. "It's perfect for what I have in mind. Thank you. The entire guild is amazing thank you everyone." I said and everyone just smile at me. I then saw Celestia approach me again.

"That stone door can only be sealed from the inside unless you have this key." She said as she held up a large silver key. "I believe that room would be ideal for sealing away any dangerous artifacts or weapons." She further explained as she handed me the key.

"No." I said. "I have a better idea for that room."

"And what would that be?" Nightmare asked with a quirked brow.

"This room will be better served as a panic room." I said and everyone just looked at me confused so they clearly didn't understand what a panic room was. "It's a room where I will put food that will last for a long time and where the citizen's of Ponyville can evacuate to in times of the most extreme situations." To this everyone just looked at me shocked.

"I thought you said nopony would be allowed down here?" Twilight stated.

"That's correct, but the safety of the town is always the first priority to a guild." I said. "This room will only be used in case of major invasions, such as a dragon or demon invasion. It will also be put to use in case any war might break out and the citizens can't get away in time. I will put many alarms that will alert only me to anyone entering the basement as well as their intentions. I will also use certain spells to prevent many from entering all together if their not strong enough. I am also going to enchant the stone door to be nigh indestructible to any outside force for added security to the pedestrians. I will put more dangerous spells on the other two doors and traps inside the two rooms themselves as added security." I elaborated.

Everyone just looked shocked that I had already thought that far ahead and was willing to help Ponyville at all cost. We started making our way back up the stairs till we reached the first floor. When we got their we sat at some of the tables that were lined down the giant room. "Once again, thank you everyone. I really appreciate everything you've done to make me feel at home." I said in a very happy tone.

"You're very welcome Laxus." Everyone said.

"Laxus. I will be sending some personnel to help you tomorrow with the upkeep and cleaning of the guild and building as a whole. Some will also keep up on supplies and attend to the kitchen and bar as well as your finances. They are very professional and will respect all your rules. Their wages will also be covered. The only thing they will need are rooms to sleep in which you have more then enough." Celestia told me.

"Very well, but I will inspect them first to make sure they are worthy to bear the Fairy Tail emblem. Also send them in two days. I have somethings I need to do around the guild before accepting any members and must be alone tomorrow to accomplish them." I said.

"Your going to let the workers officially join your guild? And what do you have to do tomorrow?" she said surprised.

"They will only work here if they are official members of Fairy Tail, so if I decide I don't like your choice in personnel they will all leave." I stated. She looked shocked that I would turn helpers away. "That is what the inspection is for. If they pass they will join and if they don't they will not stay here. You will be free to choose another candidate to replace those that fail the inspection. As for tomorrow....That's personal and Fairy Tail member knowledge only."

After trading glances with Nightmare and Luna, Celestia sighed. "Have it your way. I will send the candidates in two days time and I hope they will pass your inspection. However, I believe congratulations are in order!" She said excited.

Everyone at the same time yelled "CONGRAGULATIONS ON BECOMING THE FIRST MASTER OF FAIRY TAIL!"

I smiled "Thank you, but I am not the first master." I said.

To this everyone had a perplexed look upon their face. "But, If your not the first master, who is the master of Fairy Tail." Pinkie Pie asked what everyone else was thinking.

I chuckled. "I am the master of Fairy Tail, just not the first." I said as I looked at Mavis who was smiling at me. "I am the Seventh Master of Fairy Tail!" I claimed.

At this everyone smiled, but spike then said "If you're the Seventh then who were the ones before you?" and everyone just nodded in agreement.

I smiled and said "Sorry only Fairy Tail members are privy to that information."

At this everyone just groaned, but couldn't help but smile. We all continued to talk for a bit, while the kids and some others explored the guild. Twilight eventually built up the courage to ask "When will you be willing to start inspecting other candidates to join Fairy Tail?" Which got the attention of everyone present.

"Yeah"
"Yeah"
"Yeah"
"Yeah"
The CMC, Spike, Rainbow and Pinkie all shouted in agreement.

I raised my eyebrows at this, very surprised so many were willing to join. I looked around the room and saw that they weren't the only ones interested. I turned to Celestia and asked "Would you be able to get those personnel her by 9:00 a.m. for the inspection."

"Yes. I can do that. Why?" She asked me.

With a smirk I said "Because I am going to have some inspections around 10:00 a.m. I would like to get the staff out of the way and settled in first." When I said this, many of those present got a glint in their eye and smile on their face. "However, I am going to have an early day tomorrow so I would like to get some sleep."

With that I offered my gratitude once again and said my farewells for the night. All of them left super excited for their chance to join Fairy Tail. I started making my way to the second floor and to our rooms. When we reached the master bedroom Mavis jumped on my bed and giggled for a little bit. While we sat their I shared with her my plans for the rooms in basement and she agreed. She also told me some of the perfect candidates for joining us and how to start them off. We discussed many subjects including the plans for tomorrow which she also agreed to. After that we started winding down and getting ready for bed.

"Hey Master Mavis?" I said.

"Yeah?"

"....Welcome Home."

Author's Notes:

Just so everyone knows. I'm gonna take music from our world and say they were from Earthland so Laxus has a wide variety of music with his headphones. He also has an ipod, but will be called a Magic Pod to play his music. Also anyone who joins Fairy Tail will be able to learn magic. Doesn't matter if their a unicorn or not.

P.s. Thanks grandspear for the idea.

Chapter 4: The First Candidates

As I awoke I remembered all the work that had to be done. I got some breakfast and took a shower to get the day started. I then made my way up to the third floor where the platform was to get started. The plan was to make a rune that would let me travel back to the guild immediately. When I finally got to the platform, I saw Mavis had already started.

"Morning sleepy head." She said.

"Morning. How goes the return rune?" I asked with a yawn at the end.

Mavis giggled. "It only needs your magic signature and the two of us should be able to return to the guild immediately. We will need to test it however." She explained.

I went over to add a smaller rune inside of the return pad and add my magic signature to it. "We can test it when we visit the Everfree today."

"That'll work."

With that we set off to the forest. I was searching for a stone that I could use to create a memorial for the old members of Fairy Tail that lost their lives. As we explored the forest, we came to a cave leading deep into the ground. We decided to look inside and see if maybe we could find something worthy of our old family. When we reached the bottom the cave opened into a massive cavern and inside were all sorts of glowing stones and flowers of many different colors. However, I saw this giant stone that was an onyx color with a white light glowing from the edges. I turned to Mavis to see she was looking at it to in disbelief.

"Laxus...That stone is incredibly rare and almost unheard of. It's size alone would make it priceless and is said to bring good luck. It's called Tourmaline." she said as she touched it.

As I looked at it, I felt as though the stone would be perfect for my idea. It was bigger then me and I could easily fit everyone's name on it. It's shape was perfect as well, with it being a giant rectangle. "Very well. This is what we will use to honor them." I said. I looked around and saw some strange glowing flowers that were a mix of red and orange. They were very beautiful so I picked a handful of them before we left.

Mavis just nodded as she and I tried to use the return pad. Thankfully it seemed to be working with no problems at all. We were even able to transport the tourmaline back with us. We took it to the basement and put it in the door on the right. We stuck the stone in the middle of the room and had a some lights directly above it shining down to make it the center of the room. When entering the room now, the stone would be all your able to see and about only three feet of the ground at the base of the stone. Everywhere else in the room was pitch black and seemed like the stone was the light in the middle of an abyss. Mavis and I started carving the names of the Fallen Fairy Tail members. This took us while, but we were able to finish in a couple of hours. I then proceeded to place spells, traps and alarms around the room. The room was now an anti-magic zone so no one could teleport into it or use magic to destroy the memorial. We left the room and started placing seals, spells, traps, and alarms all over the basement, but not before I moved a handful of supplies that would last; to the panic room.

As we left the basement I set up check points on the stair case just to be safe then I started working on the door to the basement. I placed two alarms on the door. One was to notify me directly if someone attempted to enter the basement out of curiosity or evil intentions. The second was an alarm that would sound through out the guild and notify all guild members. Lastly, I put a ejection spell on the doorway, so that anyone who attempted to enter the basement would be thrown back and knocked unconscious. If they were stronger however, they would probably be able to stay awake, but would still be thrown back. Considering how strong I am, I doubt even the princess's would be able to enter. I looked up to the second floor and realized a Pegasus could easily fly up their, so I decided to place a barrier between the first and second floor so that the stair way was the only way up their unless you were me or Mavis.

With that done it was getting close to dinner and I still had two more things to accomplish. I made my way back to the third floor platform and started heading to the bell tower. When I got to the gold bell I saw a ladder that led to the very top of the building and chuckled because I was on my way up their anyway. I however, skipped the ladder and just jumped to the top of the building. I then started to charge my magic, which I'm sure looked like an electrical storm was happen on top of the guild building. This grabbed the attention of many ponies as they all stared at me. I then started arching lighting around the town. This was to create a shield around the town that could be used in emergencies and would automatically activate if someone tried to use magic to attack the town. It would not keep people from entering the town, but it helped protect it from any outside force dumb enough to attack. I also set it up to alert me just like the basement. When the set up for the shield was in place I noticed most of the ponies looking towards the guild. I'm probably gonna have to explain that later on.

The only thing left to do now was grab some dinner and make the MPF ( Magic Power Finder ). Like the one from the tournament back on Earthland.

Once I finished with dinner, Mavis and I started to create the MPF to help us judge the new candidates and make some friendly competition in the guild. However, Mavis said that I would easily max it out at its old setting of a 9,999 power reading, so she recommended we create one to 100,000. She figured that none of the candidates would be able to score over 3,000, but it would be more fun to see what my score was gonna be because she knew the members of the guild would ask. We made it so even physical attacks could read the power of the new members and non unicorns. According to her, the average score will probably be below 300 except for maybe one of the princess's. So with everything in place we finally went to bed to await the new day.

I was awoken by "GET UP! THEIR HERE!" Mavis shouted right in my ear.

I jumped out of bed and my eyes immediately fell upon the sight of Mavis laughing her ass off. I only sighed and took a quick shower. I started to make my way down to the first floor right as I heard a knock on the door. I started to make my way over to it and opened the door to let Celestias staff come in and be inspected. Four ponies had arrived with their luggage and supposedly, all with different jobs and talents. I led them over to the counter where I asked them to introduce themselves. Mavis appeared beside me and started searching their souls to figure out what kind of person they are.

"Hello sir. I'm Magic Touch. I'm here to help with the kitchen and bar! I will cook meals and serve drinks to the best of my ability!" He stated. He was a white furred Pegasus with a black mane and tail. He was wearing a very nice black shirt with black pants. I could tell the man was very professional and seemed to be very excited. I looked at Mavis and saw her nod.

I looked to the next pony who was a unicorn mare. "Hi, I'm Cider Blossom! I'm here to act as a bartender and server to any members of the guild. I will also help make sure that the entrance to the guild and its main hall stay clean. My other job will to be keeping supplies up to date with the purchasing and ordering of more food and drinks." she finished with bubbly attitude. The mare had very light pink fur bordering on white with a standard blue mane and tail. She was wearing a very cute black dress, but it didn't seem overly expensive. I looked to Mavis and saw she nodded.

I pointed to the next candidate who was an earth pony. "Hello sir." She said with a bow. "I am Duster. I am here to maintain the cleanliness of the entire building as a whole including the outside." She explained. This mare had grey fur and another darker shade of grey for her mane and tail along with a mix of white. She was wearing what looked like a maids outfit and appeared to be very stone face. I looked to Mavis who nodded.

I looked at the last pony who was a male unicorn and I did not like the feel from him at all. He was wearing a suit and appeared to be very into himself. He was also wearing a silver necklace. He had white fur with a blue mane and tail. he began to introduce himself. "I am Scribble Scroll and am here to take care of your finances. This means I will keep track of the amount of money the guild has spent and is making to help us function as best as possible." He finished. I looked over to Mavis and saw her shake her head no. I laughed on the inside that we both felt the same thing.

I looked over all of them again. "Its very nice to meet you all and hear about how you're going to help make this guild even better." I said I then looked at Scribble Scroll. "However, I must apologize." At this they began looking nervous. "Scribble Scroll, you will not be allowed to join the guild, nor will you be working here, so you must leave." At this the other three ponies looked shocked and Scribble looked like I smacked him across the face.

"You cant do that! The princess requested I come here herself! You cant ignore her decisions!" He shouted at me.

I then walked over to him till I was right in front of him. As I towered over him I told him "The princess's have already accepted this might happen and I don't have to follow any orders from them. I am not one of their subjects, but a friend. They respect my decisions that have been and will be made. Not only that, but I will ask them to perform a full background check on you and go over your previous work. Now get out" I finished as electricity shot across my body. This cared Scribble and startled the others. Scribble ran out the door and left.

I looked back at the others to see they were very nervous. "That man has probably been stealing from all previous employers. That is why he will not be joining you in the guild." At this everyone looked at each other with surprise on their faces. "Yes. You three passed the inspection." To this they just smile and Cider even did a fist pump. This made me laugh. "Come let me show you to your rooms that will be staying in." As I showed them to the single rooms on the first floor they put their luggage in their rooms of their choosing. "Good. Follow me to the main work area you three will be in." They followed me back out to the counter and the kitchen that was behind it. "All three of you will be working mostly in the kitchen, bar, entrance hall, cellar as well as other areas on the first floor. However, I want you all to know that the basement and second floor will be off limits. I will explain in further detail later on today after I finish todays inspections." At this the three looked at each other and Duster looked like she wanted to say something, but I held my hand up so I could continue. "Duster I will talk to you later about your restrictions seeing as your to clean the entire guild including the second floor. I will explain to you your very specific responsibilities later, but for now be patient." I said. She seemed more relaxed now and I turned to Cider and Magic. "Do the two of you have any combat Training?" I asked them.

"I have magic combat training as well as self defense experience." Cider said.

I looked at Magic and saw a smirk on his face. "I am experienced in close quarters combat...I am also very skilled with knives." He explained.

I looked at Duster and she just nodded. "Good. It will be part of your responsibilities to prevent anyone from going to the second floor, but as I said I will explain why later as well as your responsibilities." I finished.

I then heard a grumble and looked down to my stomach and chuckled. "Have any of you eaten yet?" I asked them. They shook their heads no. "Magic how about you show us just how good you are." I asked him with a smile on my face.

He agreed and got started on breakfast and it was very delicious. Eventually, I told them to wait while I got ready for any candidates that would appear today and be present for their inspection. It was now nearing 10 a.m. and I started hearing quite a bit of noise from the entrance. Figuring it was other candidates I asked Duster to let them in as Mavis and I made our way over to the counter. I sat on top of the counter like my gramps used to do and prepared to inspect a few potential members. When the doors open over 40 people came in and looked at me and the building in awe. I looked at Mavis to see she was just as surprised as I was. However, I felt the presence of the group and determined only about half were worthy.

As the group approached I saw some familiar faces and some that I had never seen before. The group had come to a stop right in front of me. I had a smile on my face to see so many eager faces. "Thank you all for coming here today." I said. "How many of you present are here to try and join Fairy Tail? Please raise your hand." Out of the group of 40 only about 25 raised their hands. "How many of you are here to place a contract for a task that you have?" At this the other 15 hands were raised. I smiled. "Very well; will the contractors please fill out these forms. These are to inform the guild what task you need completed, the reward for completing the task and where to turn in the contract when they have completed it. You will also give a difficulty rating on your contracts from E being the easiest, to A being the hardest. If you think your task is even more difficult it will be an S class contract and up. This will require a higher reward and please be fair about the reward. I don't want to turn down any contracts. Contracts E-A please turn in to Magic, Cider or Duster. S class contracts and up, please wait for me to finish inspecting the candidates and I will then talk to you." I explained. "Please help yourselves to the tables to the front of the building." At this, the 15 walked to the tables to get settled. I then looked at the remaining 25.

"All candidates please split into groups of five and sit at the tables closest to the counter and wait for me to call your table up for inspection." With this they sorted themselves into groups and went to separate tables. "Before we begin I would like to explain how this will work. When I point to your table, the candidates will approach the counter and stand right next to each other. I will inspect all of you at the same time and make my decision. The inspection is me looking into your soul to see what kind of person you are. If you fail you are to leave immediately, their will be no do overs. If you are accepted please return to your seat." I explained. Many of the ponies looked very nervous now. "If any decide to cause trouble only know that any damage inflicted upon the guild, its member or candidates will be returned ten fold." I said in a cold voice that made a lot of the candidates and contactors look at me in fear. "Do you all understand these guidelines?" I asked and all of them nodded.

I looked at Mavis and saw she was ready. "Good lets begin." I said. I pointed to the first table and the candidates all stood before me. I wasn't impressed, but one of them did stick out and Mavis floated behind him and nodded her head. I pointed at him "Whats your name?" I asked.

The stallion looked surprised. "Uh. Soarin, sir." He said. I saw he was a light blue Pegasus with a dark blue mane and tail. He also appeared to be wearing a blue jump suit with a lightning bolt shooting down it and had a pair of goggle around his neck.

"Soarin. Please return to your seat." I said and he went back with a smile on his face. "You four did not make it. Please leave." The four walked away grumbling to themselves. I then pointed at the next table and the candidates once again approached the counter. I looked to see five very familiar faces. The CMC, Applejack and Rarity. I smiled, happy to see them. Applejack and Rarity looked upset for some reason though. I chose to ignore it for now. I looked at Mavis and saw her smiling and nodded. I looked back over the group and smiled, but felt something off as I was looking at Scootaloo. I started searching her more thoroughly and felt pain and sadness. It was in such a great amount that I was worried and Mavis seemed to pick up on it to. I frowned. The group seeing this became worried. "Congratulations, you all pass." I said. Applejack and Rarity both looked distraught.

"You're going to let the fillies join! Aren't they a little to young!?" Applejack said

"I must agree darling I think it would be wise to wait until they were a little bit older. Don't you?" Rarity said in an inquiring tone.

I looked back at the young girls "And exactly how old are they?" I asked.

"Were 14 and were old enough! He already said we could join!" Scootaloo said.

"YEAH!" Both Sweetie and Applebloom said in agreement.

Rainbow then flew over and said "Maybe they are to young. I mean they are still in school."

I looked over to see Twilight waiting for my answer. I'm guessing she was thinking the same thing for Spike. "I have already decided like the girls said. That being said I was much younger when I joined. I think the youngest member in the history of the guild was only a baby. So go sit down Rainbow its not your turn." I said with a glare and she gulped and returned next to twilight. "Please return to your seats." I said. They all started walking back until "Not you Scootaloo." as I said this everyone in the hall looked at me. She got a nervous look on her face as she looked at me. "We need to talk. Please follow me. I will return shortly." I announced and I saw her friends and the mane 6 had looks of worry on their face, especially Rainbow. She followed behind me and into the kitchen were Magic was still cleaning from breakfast. I saw him look at us and nodded to tell him he could stay. Mavis followed us and I turned to look at Scootaloo with her ears splayed back.

"Scootaloo....Look at me." I looked into her eyes and when I did, tears started coming to them. "What happened to you?" I asked.

"What do you mean....I'm fine." She told me trying to act tough.

"Where do you live?" I asked. At this question she seemed to freeze and even Magic who was discreetly paying attention caught it. She started to mimic a fish and started crying. "Do you need a place to stay?" I asked her and she nodded her head. "Do you wanna talk about what happened?" She shook her head no and I decided not to pry. "Where do you live now?" at this she started bawling her eyes out and I reached down and hugged her. I looked at Mavis and saw she was heart broken for the child. Eventually she was able to calm down after a minute or two and she looked at me with wet eyes and matted fur.

"I live under the bridge by the creek." She said softly.

"Very well. How would you like to move In here?" I asked and she got a look of disbelief on her face.

"Really?" She asked softly.

I nodded. "Really." She hugged me again and started crying more softly this time. I turned to Magic "Please escort Scootaloo to the bridge and gather her things and bring them here. When you return show her to one of the single rooms." I explained. Magic only smiled and nodded. All three of us made our way back into the main hall.

When we appeared everyone saw Scootaloo crying and had concern and worry on their face. Rainbow looked angry at me until Scootaloo ran up and hugged me again and said "Thank you Laxus." I smiled as she and Magic left.

I looked back to the crowd to see many confused and other worried. "Do not be concerned. Everything if fine. Magic and Scootaloo shall return shortly." I said. "But for now we shall continue the inspections." I then pointed to the next table and felt something off about three of the five that stood in front of me. I looked at Mavis and she nodded. "Illusions are not allowed during the inspection and will hurt your chances of joining" I said. At this everyone in the room looked confused and the three mares that I called out had a nervous smile on their face. "I'm sorry, but you two need to leave." I told the other two in the group and I watched them leave before I turned back to the other three. "If royalty wants to join this guild they shall do so as themselves." I stated having figured out who was in front of me. Everyone was confused until the three turned into Celestia, Nightmare, and Luna. At this everyone present gasped and started bowing until I held my hand up. "If these three wish to join they will be the same as all of you and will follow the rules of the guild. They are going to be your equals and family as fellow members." I said. At this the three princess's smiled at me. I'm guessing for being thankful for being treated as regular ponies instead of constantly worshipping them. "Please return to your table."

They smiled at me and everyone was looking at them with wide eyes. I pointed at the next table to have them approach. In this group were two candidates that stuck out. I pointed at them. "What are your names."

"My name is Thunderlane sir!" A stallion with dark grey fur said. His mane was in a Mohawk and was alternating between the colors light blue and white. He was wearing a white tank top and black shorts.

I then looked to the other stallion. "Name's Big Mac." He stated. It fit. He was almost as tall as me. He had red fur and an orange mane and tail. He was wearing a checkered button up work shirt that was black and red and was wearing a pair of blue jeans. He also had a peace of grass in his mouth.

I looked at Mavis and saw her nod. At this point some had noticed I had been looking somewhere every time I decide on a candidate. "You two please return to your seats." They smile and bumped fist with each other while the other three left.

I pointed to the last table and Twilight, Fluttershy, Rainbow, Pinkie and Spike were all standing in front of me. As I looked over them my gaze stopped on spike and I studied him for a long time. Mavis saw this.

"Laxus....they are all worthy to join. You know that." She said as I continued to stare at him which made him nervous. "Not all dragons are bad. Just give him a chance."

With a sigh I looked down. "All five of you may return to your seats." I said without looking at them. When I looked up I saw some were eyeing me cautiously after I studied Spike for so long. At the same time Scootaloo and Magic returned and he escorted her to the living quarters.

I smiled as I looked over all of those that had passed the inspection. I also saw most of the contractors were gone with only two remaining. I figured they were probably S class contracts. "Congratulations to all of you. You passed and are well on your way to becoming Fairy Tail members. However, I have another test for you." At this everyone seemed distraught that they were gonna get kicked out. "This test will determine your rank as a wizard so you are in no danger of being kicked out. Think of it as a ranking system within the guild. I will explain more after I talk with these contractors. in the meantime, please enjoy the company of your new guild mates." I said with a smile.

As everyone started to cheer and talk amongst themselves I made my way over to the contractors. Both turned to face me and had serious expressions on their faces. "Hello gentlemen. How may I be of assistance? I take it you have an S class contract for me or higher." I said. At this they both nodded.

One of the stallions stepped forward and said "By George, your quite tall. I dare say my good stallion you must be a giant." I chuckled. "My name is Fancy Pants and I have a task that needs somepony of your skill level and based on what I've heard you'll be perfect for the job." the stallion explained. The stallion had white fur with a blue mane and tail. He was in a brown suit and seemed very sophisticated, his monocle certainly added to his appearance. He also had a very neatly trimmed mustache I noticed. "My wife and I, Fleur, are trying to have baby unfortunately, it appears she is barren." At this I quirked an eyebrow. "She is terribly distraught and a mess. I tried to convince her everything would be ok, but she has barricaded herself in our room." He said in a sad tone. "I started researching for possible cures and found that a flower exist in the Everfree and is supposed to enhance the reproductive organs making it almost impossible to fail in the creation of a child." he explained.

"So you want me to get this flower? I don't see why you would think this is an S class contract." I stated.

"Yes I see why you might think that." He said as he started flipping through a book he had brought with him. "However, it is said that this flower only grows in the Everfree forest and is almost impossible to find. This makes them one of the hardest and rarest flowers to find in the world." He then turned the book to me. "This is a picture of the flower and is said to have a faint glow. The flowers name is the Sun Burst Lily and only one flower will be required and -"

I cut him off. "This is the flower you are looking for?" I asked as I looked at the picture of the glowing red and orange flower. He just nodded. I smiled. "Well it appears it's your lucky day." I said.

"Whatever do you mean?" He asked me confused.

"I already have this flower. If you are willing to wait I can give you one." I told him with a smile.

His face seemed to be beaming with light as he smiled at me. "Really?" I just nodded. "Thank you very much old boy. For making this as easy as possible, I would like to increase the reward that I had originally put down." He said with a smile.

"Oh that's right. One sec." I turned and saw Celestia, Nightmare and Luna all looking at me. "Celestia, would you please come over here." I said causing the stallion to look confused. She walked over to us.

"Yes Laxus?" She asked.

"I declined Scribble Scroll from joining Fairy Tail. In fact I would like you to perform a background check on him and investigate any work he may have done with clients in the past." I said. At this Fancy and Celestia seemed shocked.

"May I ask why?" she said and Fancy looked just as interested.

"I guarantee you he has been stealing from some his clients. I recommend holding an investigation immediately." I said.

They both looked at me in shock. "I will trust you on this Laxus and begin the investigation later today." Celestia said.

I just nodded. "Thank you. Now do you have anyone else in mind to handle the guilds finances?" I asked.

"Twilight could probably do it and you already made her a member. Would you like to ask her?" she offered.

I turned to Twilights table and saw her laughing with her friends. "Twilight" I said gaining her attention. "Please come over here for a minute."

Twilight made her way to us and asked "Yes Laxus? Princess?"

"How good are you with finances?" I asked her.

"Oh. Um. I'm fairly confident in my skills. Why?"

"How would you like to be the guild finance director?" I asked.

She looked at me and Celestia. "Really?" She asked all excited.

"Yes I could really use someone I trust to help manage our finances and need you to take the reward I received from Fancy." I said in a mater of fact tone.

"What reward?" Celestia asked me.

"I completed his S class contract and wants to pay the guild now." I said.

"You already completed an S class contract!?" Twilight shouted which got the attention of everyone in the hall. Scootaloo and Magic were back and everyone seemed surprised that I had done so already.

I sighed "Yes I did. Fancy needed a Sun Burst Lily for the contract. I already have some so I'm going to give him one." I explained.

Celestia and twilight gasped "Laxus, even a single one of those flowers is worth 7,000 bits because they are so rare. Even in my lifetime I have only seen one." She turned to look at Fancy. "How much is the reward?" Celestia asked.

"Well it was going to be 9,000 bits originally. 7,000 like you said for the flowers and 2,000 for the work in finding the flower. However, since he has assured me he already has one and is willing to part with it....I would like to reward him 10,000 bits for finding the legendary flower and sparing my heart the worry I might have gone through." He finished.

"Your giving him 10,000 bits!?" Twilight yelled again. Once again everyone was staring at me shocked. I sighed and put my hand over her mouth and she blushed.

"Laxus, that amount of bits is what it took to build this entire building." Celestia told me.

"Very well." I said as I turned to Fancy. "Would you be willing to give the reward to Twilight?" I asked him and he nodded. "Good. Thank you for the bonus Fancy and I will retrieve your flower after I talk to this other contractor." I said to which they all nodded. Celestia decided to follow the two and work out the details.

I turned and looked at the other stallion and saw he looked very worried. He had light brown fur with a black mane and tail. He was wearing black business pant and a white button up shirt with a green tie. "I take it you also have an S class contract, Mr?" I stated.

"My name is Filthy Rich, but please call me Rich." He said as I shook his hand.

"Very well Mr. Rich, what contract do you have for me?" I asked him.

"I run a local store here in Ponyville called Barnyard Bargains. I am trying to expand my store to the Griffon kingdom, but the griffons want everything shipped in bulk and a rare type of meat that they rarely get in their homeland. I need your help in procuring the meat." he told me.

"You want me to hunt down produce for your griffon buyers?" I asked.

"Essentially yes."

"What type of meat were you thinking of that would make this an S class contact?" I inquired.

"Well they don't have any manticores in their kingdom. It's very rare to them, but not as rare as what a hydra or basilisk would be. Those are some of their favorites. Unfortunately, they are near impossible to kill much less hunt." He said.

"How much are you offering for this contract?" I asked.

"5,000 bits."

"How much if I got you a basilisk or hydra?" I asked him.

He raised and eyebrow at this. "I would be will to pay up to 20,000 bits depending on how much hydra or basilisk meat you procured. Why?" He inquired.

I smirked. "Tell me, do you know what happens if you cut off a hydras head?"

"Of course it grows ba-" he froze as he realized what I was saying.

"Yep. So heres the plan." I said. "I will find a hydra and continue to cut of some of its head to continually create and endless amount of meat so to speak. How many griffons will it take to carry the meat back is my question?" I explained.

Rich got a smile on his face. "If you promise you can do that I can order some airships to haul the meat back. If your plan works, I will be glad to pay you much more then originally discussed." He said and presented his hand.

I shook it "Make sure you have the airships here in three days. I will meet you back here at the guild to guide you back to the hydra meat." I said.

"Thank you sir Laxus and have a good day." he said as we parted.

I took his contract and the other 13 that were filled out and made my way to the second floor. I could tell everyone was watching me and Mavis decided to stay on the counter. I made it to my office rather quickly and placed the contracts on my desk and made my way back to the first floor. When I walked down the stairs everyone became quiet as they watched me. I made my way over to the basement door and placed my hand on it. I shot electricity to allow the alarm to know it was me who entered and heard some gasp from behind me. I made my down into the memorial room and looked at the giant stone for a moment. I then looked down to the flowers and grabbed one. I made my way back to the first floor and resealed the basement door. I turned and saw Fancy approaching me.

"Here you go Fancy. One flower as promised." I said.

He smiled and took it. "Thank you once again sir Laxus. The payment has been taken care of as well. Please don't hesitate to visit if you're ever in Canterlot." He said happily.

"I'll try, have a good day Fancy."

"You as well." he said.

I returned to the counter and saw that everyone was present and looking at me with an expecting something look. I smirked and said "I am now going to measure the strength of your natural magic." I said causing everyone to look at me confused. "Follow me to the back of the guild to where the MPF is." I finished with a smirk.

Author's Notes:

In the guild!

Laxus Dreyer and Mavis.
Celestia, Nightmare Moon and Luna.
Main 6.
CMC.
Spike, Big Mac, Thunderlane and Soarin.
Magic Touch, Cider Blossom and Duster.
That's 21 members. Hell of a good start.

Chapter 5: MPF and Guild Rules and Regulations

The new members followed me outside and behind the guild building. Behind the building was a large space from the Everfree to the guild. About 30 feet from the guild was the MPF that would not move no matter what magic hit it. As I escorted everyone to the MPF I noticed Mavis with a super excited look on her face. She was bouncing up and down while flying, I had to chuckle at this. When we arrived I turned around and saw everyone eyeing the device trying to figure out what it was and I smiled.

"Thank you for following me without any questions." I started and gained the attention of everyone. "This is the Magic Power Finder or MPF for short. What this does is measures the current amount of magic strength inside of you." At this I saw a majority of the none unicorns get ready to say something, but I held up my hand. "You don't have to be a unicorn or Alicorn to use magic." At this everyone stared at me in disbelief. I chuckled. "In case many of you haven't noticed, I'm not a unicorn or Alicorn." I said and many just looked embarrassed that they forgot that. "You can use any attack that you want to hit the MPF and it will measure your magic on a scale of 1 to 100,000. The scores will most likely be very low and I want you all to know that is natural and most of you will probably score under 200." At this many of them looked on in disbelief that their score would be so low. "The MPF will determine the power rankings in the guild, but just remember that not every battle is based on strength. This is for me to see the current position of everyone and to add a little friendly competition in the guild." I explained.

"Before we begin I would like to tell you all that you are a F class wizard. This is the lowest type of wizard their is." Everyone seemed upset that I told them this. "That is why the MPF will help determine what rank of a wizard you will be to start off with. Many of your scores will be low to begin with, but will increase over the course of time. The MPF will only be used once every six months for all members present. Any other members who join will also do this drill. Any questions before we begin?" I finished.

"What is a high score on this device?" Luna asked.

I smirked. "A high score on this device would be over 3,800. That said, a man that made that score was very powerful and was a very experienced wizard from the guild Sabertooth." I explained.

I looked around and saw a nervous look on everyone's face. "Relax. All of you. This is only your first time doing this and we will keep records of every time we go through this exercise to see everyone's progress. Now let us begin with the youngest." I said. Everyone looked a little more relaxed as the CMC and Spike stepper forward.

Applebloom went first and charged at the MPF and kicking it. Her score that appeared over the top of the MPF was 24. At this she looked around and everyone else confused until I clapped for her. She walked back to the group with a smile.

Sweetie belle went next and scored a 22 with her magic spell that she used. Scootaloo went next and charge the MPF and used her wings to help her attack it. She scored a 26 to which smiled, probably proud she was the strongest out of her friends.

Spike then walked up for his turn. He approached the MPF and used his dragon breath on it to score a 78. Which surprised everyone present. We all clapped for the four youngest then proceeded.

I then had them go boys first, followed by the girls. First for the boys was Soarin. He flew into the air and used his wings to propel himself at the MPF like Scootaloo and tackled it. His score was a 98. Big mac went next and just walked up and punched it scoring 145 points. Following Big mac was Thunderlane who flew at it while spinning scored a 95. Last of the boys was Magic Touch. I expected him to take flight as well, but instead he just walked towards it and elbowed it with some martial art that he knows. His score was a 152 and was the strongest out of the boys.

Everyone one clapped for the boys and they were happy with their scores. It was now the girls turn and Fluttershy decided to go first. She flew over to the MPF and looked like she tapped it. Her score was easily the lowest with a score of 4 points. Everyone clapped for her to encourage her and could only smile at their response. Rarity went next and scored 81 points with her spell that she used. Pinkie pie decided to go next by randomly appearing next to it and a score suddenly popped over the MPF. She scored a 94 and no one knows what she did....Neither Mavis or I caught it. Cider was next and she used her palm to uppercut the device scoring a 90. Rainbow then wanted to go, so she flew into the air and did what was known as a sonic rainboom and swiped the MPF from the side in passing. Her score was 116 points. Applejack looking competitive decided to go next and ran at the MPF and drop kicked it. She scored 120 points and returned to the group giving Rainbow a smug look to which she just rolled her eyes.

Twilight was now up and charged up her horn and concentrated very hard. Her horn started glowing very brightly and she let loose a beam towards the MPF and ended up scoring 423 points. Everyone just stared at her shocked at her score, I was also very surprised and impressed, considering the average. Celestia walked over to her student smiling and gave her a hug which made her blush.

All of a sudden, Duster made a mad dash to the MPF and jumped up and roundhouse kicked the MPF with the grace of an experienced martial artist. Once she landed, she returned to the group with everyone looking at her score of 1074 points. Everyone was starring at her shocked, but she just ignored it and looked back at me. To this I just quirked and eyebrow and looked at Mavis who just shrugged in response. Deciding to continue I had to get everyone back on track and had the princess's go next.

Celestia went first and started charging her horn and used it to enhance her body. She then ran towards the MPF and struck with both her hands in an opened palm position as a wave of magic exploded from them while shouting "Scorching Sun!". The earth and grass around the MPF was scorched and some of it was still on fire. We looked at her score and saw she scored 2187 points. To this she just smiled and returned to the group where the rest of them were just staring at her. Most figured she would probably score the highest, but were still surprised that it was so high.

Nightmare Moon was next and she summoned her giant axe and poured some of her magic into it. She then jumped in the air and brought the axe down yelling "Crescent Moon!" and scored a 2202. I wasn't surprised considering she had beaten Celestia in combat before, however, everyone else seemed to be. I honestly expected her to score higher. She returned to her sisters looking smug while Celestia had a smile on her face and rolled her eyes.

It was now Luna's turn and she had a determined look on her face. She closed her eyes and her horn started glowing profusely. Her eyes then shot open and she yelled "Void!" and a pitch black orb bigger then herself descended upon the MPF. Her score was 2690 points and she out scored both her sisters to which even they looked surprised. Luna returned to the shocked looking group with a victorious look on her face. I smiled and clapped for everyone presents.

"Well done everyone. I now have enough information to decide your wizarding ranks." Everyone had smiles on their faces and started congratulating each other even though they didn't know their ranks. Mavis and I smiled at this. "Lets head back inside to further discuss the rules and your new positions." I said as I started to leave. However, a cyan blur blocked me and glared at me. "Yes?" I pretty much knew what she wanted.

"You have to take a turn on the MPF as well! It's so not cool to make everyone else participate then skimp out on us. I mean, come on! We all want to see how strong you are!" Rainbow said.

To this I turned and saw everyone looking at me, hoping I would participate. I sighed "Very well" I said. To this everyone got super excited and started whispering amongst themselves. Twilight pulled out a notepad and got ready to take notes. The princess's were also paying close attention to me. "However," I said gaining everyone's attention. "I will not be using my strongest attack for I do not want to blow up the new guild and or Ponyville." I stated.

"Yeah right. That kind of magic if ridiculous." Rainbow said.

""Well I'm sure you'll change your mind, but now I need you all to back away from the MPF so you don't get hurt. I also need the princess's to put a shield around everyone present to protect them." I stated. They all backed up only a few feet and I got annoyed. "Go back at least 20 feet!" I shouted.

"But I wanna see your magic up close." Twilight whined. Everyone seemed to agree with her.

"This is for your own safety, now do as I say or I wont give a demonstration at all!" I said annoyed and waited for them all to get to a good enough distance and put up their shields. To this I smirked and took off my coat hanging on my shoulders. I looked at Mavis and saw her smile at me and then got into position.

Finally I get to see some of Laxus's magic. After we moved back and put up the shield around us I saw Laxus smirk and look off into the distance as he took off his coat. He then appeared to get into position to use his magic. Everyone was making bets at what his score would be, some figured it would be close to the princess's because he wasn't a unicorn or Alicorn and their scores for him were around 3,000. However, I remember that he said he was easily stronger then Nightmare and Celestia combined. I assumed he would probably score over 8,000 points, but I could only wait and see and make sure to take as many notes as possible.

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=sS1p01nfMpo

I then saw Laxus bend over and saw him inhaling. Electricity started to dance around his body as he brought his body back up as he continued to inhale. The ground then started to shake and pebbles and grass started rising in the air all around us as dust seemed to clear away from Laxus's feet! The magic power that was coming from Laxus was almost suffocating!

He suddenly shot his head and right foot forward and yelled "Roar of the Thunder Dragon!" and a giant roar that sounded like a massive dragon and burst of magic shot from his mouth! The beam was gold with electricity flowing all around it. It almost hurt my eyes to look at. When it was launched and collided with the MPF, it forced us all to skid back just from the sheer force of it! I felt a pressure on my body as I struggled to stand and continue to watch this all powerful magic as it cut through the Everfree Forest! The beam was massive and teared a pathway through the Everfree as it arched around the beam as it burned anything in its path! Eventually, the magic died out and I was able to breath again and looked at the forest to see what seemed like an endless path cutting clear through it. I was shocked at such destruction then turned to look at Laxus and he was just smiling and not winded at all. I saw his smile get bigger as he looked at the MPF and then I saw his score....It was 76,515 points! That's stronger then all our scores combined and multiplied by five! Just how strong is he?!

I smiled at my score and saw that Mavis looked proud. I then turned to face the new guild members and saw them mimicking a fish. I picked up my coat and put it back on and made my way back inside. I figured the rest of the guild needed a minute so only Mavis and I went back inside for the moment.

"Congrats Laxus. Your strength exceeded my expectations. In fact you might be able to max out the MPF easily" She told me.

"It was a team effort, Master. I never would've gotten this strong without your guidance.... Thank you." I said. She just smiled back at me.

When I walked around to the front of the building I saw the town in a frenzy. I chuckled and continued inside the building and made my way over to the counter and sat on top of it as I started writing down the scores. Then, about five minutes later, the rest of the guild members decided to join me. As they walked in they still had looks of disbelief on their face. Everyone started sitting back down, but one. Applejack marched right up to me.

"Didja cheat?" She asked me.

To this question I quirked a brow. "You believe I cheated?" I asked.

"Honestly...no, but I have to know." she said.

I looked into her eyes and said "No." We continued to stare at each other until she just sighed.

"He didn't cheat y'all. Hes tellin the truth." She said as she went back to her seat.

I chuckled "All of you thought I cheated, even though you saw the magic I possess?" I asked and they all just looked embarrassed.

"Your like super strong! How could we not question that! Its like your a super hero! This calls for a party!" Pinkie shouted.

"We can have a party after we finish discussing your wizard rankings and the rules of the guild." I said and Pinkie just jumped in the air and fist pumped. "However," I said making her stop. "I am not a hero...' I said softly as I looked down at the floor. "So the party will be for the new members of this guild." I said as I looked back up and saw everyone looking at me with their ears splayed back and worry and concern on their faces.

"What happened to make you like this Laxus? Why do you need to be so strong?" Luna asked me.

"...."

"Laxus please let us help you!" Celestia pleaded.

"Yes. Like how you helped me." Nightmare moon said.

"My past is my own." I said causing everyone to be disappointed and sad. "My nightmares shall remain just that....Mine. For the evils I have seen, should be seen by no one." I finished. The feeling of the guild was very sad as everyone looked at me with pain in their eyes. I decided to move on to the their rankings to cheer them up.

"I am now going to announce what class of wizard you are so pay attention." I said in a loud voice so everyone could hear me. "Your class rank will be put next to your MPF score on the billboard next to the counter on your right, in front of the stairs. It will also be next to the contact board where contracts will be posted. When I say your name please stand until instructed to be seated." I said to clarify. "Luna, Nightmare moon, Celestia, and Duster." I announced and saw all of them standing. "You four are A class wizards. Congratulations!" I said as I started to clap and everyone else joined in. "Please be seated." The four sat down. "Twilight Sparkle." I announce as she stood. "You are a class B wizard. Congratulations!" We then clapped again and she blushed. "Please be seated." She sat down. "Magic Touch, Big Mac, Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Soarin, Thunderlane, Pinkie Pie and Cider Blossom." I announced and saw them all standing. "All of you are class C wizards. Congratulations!" We clapped again. "Please be seated." All of them sat down. "Rarity and Spike." I said as they stood. "You are now D class wizards. Congratulations!" Another round of applause went out for the two. "Please be seated." That sat down right away. "Scootaloo, Applebloom, Sweetie belle and Fluttershy." I saw them all standing with grins on their face except for Fluttershy who was hiding behind her mane. "You four are now E class wizards. Congratulations! Everyone give yourself a round of applause!" Everyone started cheering super excited to be an official wizard now.

I smiled...they were starting to remind me of the old Fairy Tail and making the guild feel more like home. Mavis landed on my shoulders and I could hear her giggling, but let it go for now. This was to nice to interrupt, so I waited and listened to the laughing and shouting ringing through out the guild. After a bit I held my hand up in a quiet down gesture as I smiled. Everyone went quiet with smiles on their faces, excited for whatever was gonna happen next. "It is great to hear laughter ring throughout this guild, so you have my thanks." I said with a small bow. "However, I now need to explain all of the rules of the guild and restrictions you all must follow." I explained.

"To start, I would like to introduce myself to all of you." I said as I left the counter to stand on the floor. "My name is Laxus Dreyer and I am the Seventh Master of Fairy Tail." I said with a bow. "From now on I shall be referred to only by these names, master, master Laxus, Seventh Master and seventh." I announced as I stood back up and returned to the counter. Many looked at me like I was crazy. "This is a sign of respect to the master of a guild and only S class wizards and up may call me Laxus. This is a sign of respect between guild members and guild master. So until you become an S class wizard you will not refer to me by only my name. I ask that you follow and honor this rule." I said. I saw many getting ready to ask me questions, but I continued. "Please hold your questions for now." They all calmed back down.

"The second floor and basement will be off limits to all Fairy Tail wizards. To be allowed access you must be an S class wizard or higher to go up to the second floor. Once an S class wizard, you will be allowed to move into one of the rooms on the second floor and will be able to take the S class contacts that will be posted on the board on the second floor as well. The only way up to the second floor is through the stair case behind me." I said and everyone just looked at me. "If you try to fly up to the second floor. Be warned that I put spells in place to stop any of thinking about flying up there." I said as I looked at Rainbow who had a sheepish grin. "If you try anyway be warned the spell with throw you back render you unconscious. However, their are three exceptions to this rule. First: Their is a sever emergency and you have to get me while I'm on the second floor. However, you will be asked to clear your emergency with other guild members to confirm that it is in fact an emergency. I say this because I don't want to be summoned for somebody having a bad dream." I said as I looked towards the kids and saw that the adults were chuckling. This made the four blush. I chuckled as well. "Second: You will be allowed up their if I am escorting you directly. Lastly, Duster will be the exception to this rule. She is tasked with making sure the entire guild as whole is functioning and properly maintained. So she will be allowed to go up to the second floor without being an S class wizard or having me escort her." At this I turned to look at her.

"I'm placing my trust in you Duster. I expect you to follow the rules and not take any S class contracts behind my back. You will also still sleep on the first floor until you're an S class Wizard. Do you understand?" I asked her.

She stood and bowed. "Yes Master. Thank you for your trust in me."

I smiled at her and then continued. "The basement however, will be off limits to all. This includes any future S class wizards. Only being escorted by me will you be able to enter it. Like the second floor, their is also a spell on the basement door that will also knock any back who try to enter it and be rendered unconscious. It will also alert me immediately that someone tried to enter and will sound an alarm through the entire guild. However, just like the second floor their is an exception to this rule. If their is an emergency and Ponyville must be evacuated, the spell will allow those trying to get to safety to enter and lead them to the panic room." At this many looked confused again. "The panic room is behind the red stoned door on the center wall. Inside is a giant room that could fit all of Ponyville inside of it. The door can only be locked and unlocked from the inside unless you have this key." I started to pull off the key from around my neck and showed it to everyone. "The door will be almost indestructible and provisions will be constantly added to the room for safety purposes. The other doors are dangerous and have traps and other spells place around them so only I can enter them. The two rooms will be used to store dangerous artifacts or weapons that the guild will come across...along with other things." I explained and some just eyed me while others stared at me in wonder. "Their will be punishments for breaking any of these rules, but entering the basement will be the most sever." I said in a cold tone that gave everyone shivers. "Any questions so far?" I asked at the end.

"How do we become an S class wizard?" Duster asked.

I was honestly surprised that she asked a question considering her 'who gives a fuck' attitude. "I will hold an exam once a year to determine who is worthy to be an S class wizard. I will also pick the candidates for this exam and inform them of their candidacy a week before the exam. I may chose one of you or all of you, however, I will also determine if you pass or fail. I will tell all of you this right now, many of you will fail." I said causing many of them to look at me upset. "I say this because this test is determined to help protect you in a way and will decide if you are indeed ready for more difficult contracts. That is why their will be no redo's of the exam. You get one chance and only one chance every year if you are selected. My selection process is for only me to know. The exam itself may change from one year to another so their will be no use in studying or trying to gain an advantage." I explained. At this many of them looked down because they would hardly get any chances.

"However, we will redo the MPF once every six months so you may have a chance at moving up in rank that way, as well for any of you who don't get to take the exam. We will then redo all the rankings in the guild. While this does help me decide your rank just know that power is not the only deciding factor. This is also a friendly competition, so no one is better then the other, but when someone makes S class wizard, they will be expected to act as a leader. They will also be in charge of the guild if I am away on a contract, so they are to be respected." At this everyone seemed to nod in agreement to such rules, but others looked hesitant. "However, If I feel as if that wizard is abusing their power I will act accordingly." I finished.

"I will now explain contracts now if nobody has any questions about the previous topic." I said and looked around seeing if anyone else had a question. No one did. "Good. Now your wizard ranking will determine what contracts you can take and I myself will look over all contracts to make sure they are acceptable first. That being said higher rankers can ask for aid from lower rankers. As an example, say and S class wizard takes a job but would like help. He or she may ask for some Class A or B Wizards to assist them. This can only go for two class rankings. So if you an class A wizard you can ask B or C class for help. This is to protect lower ranked wizard, but also give them experience. Any questions?"

"So we could go on an S class assignment if we were asked to?" Nightmare asked.

"Yes, but only if your a class A or B wizard and any S class contacts with the help of lower wizards must be cleared through me first." I stated. "Any other questions?" No one did anything. " Very well." I said. "Everyone here is apart of the Fairy Tail family now. Maybe not by blood, but by our hearts and our ties to this guild. Like all families their will be arguments and fights, but as long as you remember who will always have your back, we will always be a family. If your walking through town and you see a fellow guild member struggling, you will help them and always lookout for one another. If your hurt by a fellow member you will forgive them if they are indeed sorry because that's what we do. And we will always keep each other in the light." I said, to which everyone got smiles on their faces as they looked at each other.

"Now I would like to address a few last details. If your home is to far away from the guild, you are more then welcome to stay here in one of the single rooms or the barracks. However, if you live in town please leave the single rooms open for those who don't." I asked and everyone agreed. "Now I have two more surprises for everyone present." I announced. "I will now give you the Fairy Tail emblem and that will make you official members of Fairy Tail." I said as I summoned the magical wooden stamp. "What this stamp does is imprints on your body and cannot be removed unless I do so. You make pick anywhere on your body you want it and what color you want it to be. So please form a line with the kids in the front." I announced and everybody got up and in line excited to get their emblem to make them official Fairies.

I looked at Mavis and jerked my head to the kitchen. She nodded and headed in to wait for my signal. Applebloom, Sweetie belle and Scootaloo all wanted their emblems on their left hand to honor their friendship and all with each others colors. Sweetie belle got yellow. Applebloom got orange and Scootaloo got white. It was very cute. Spike wanted his on his right shoulder and wanted it black. The main 6 did the same as the CMC and got all of their emblems on their right hand with each others colors. Twilight's was white. Fluttershy's was orange. Rainbow's was pink. Pinkie's was lavender. Applejack's was cyan and Rarity's was yellow. Another group of happy mares down. Those that got their emblems would return to their seat as I continued giving everyone else their emblems.

Magic got his on his chest and it was white. Cider got hers her left forearm and was a electric blue. Duster got hers in the middle of her back and wanted it red. Thunderlane got his on his bicep and was light blue like his hair. Soarin got his on his left shoulder and was the same color as his hair. Big Mac was next and got a green emblem on his right pec.

Only the princess's were left and all of them had this seductive look in their eye. Nightmare was first. She stood directly in front of me so no one else could see and had me place the emblem on her right breast's cleavage all while looking me in the eye and said "It must be gold like your lightning." I gave her the emblem and then Celestia approached with the same look in her eye. She turned away from me, but looked over her shoulder at me. "I want it right above my flank and would like it Gold." She slowly lifted her dress so only I could see what she was presenting while all the other stallions were staring intently and the mares were shocked. I looked down at her ass to see that she wasn't wearing any underwear. I was blushing from Nightmare, but I was now flushed. I could clearly see her cutie mark that was on her high thigh to her ass cheeks. She pointed to where she wanted it, but when I didn't move grabbed my hand and slowly dragged it up her leg and ass to where she wanted it. I gave her the emblem right above her crack and looked like a tramp stamp. Celestia the lowered her dress and went back to her table. Luna was last and I was already flustered, but she had her own agenda. She stood right in front of me and slowly lifted the front of her dress and I could see her panties. They looked like they were two sizes to small. "I would like it gold and right above my panties" She whispered to me. I gave her the emblem and she lowered her dress and went back to the table with a smile on her face.

I was so confused at this point. Did they know this would happen or were they just acting like they always do? Thank god Mavis was in the kitchen for that, otherwise that could have been so much worse. I finally calmed down enough to look at my surroundings and see that the princess's are smirking at me while some of the other mares look upset and the stallions looked jealous. I then look up and see Mavis floating above everyone with a red face trying to stop herself from laughing. I looked away from her with a blush on my face.

I then saw Twilight raise her hand. "Yes Twilight?" I asked.

"Where is your guild mark?" She asked.

"It is on my left abdomen. Any other questions?" I said looking around.

"Can...Can we see it?" Cider asked me.

I sighed and took off my coat followed by my shirt to show them the emblem. I noticed all the girls blushing at me while taking in my form. I saw many trace their eyes along my muscles, tattoos and scars. I then put my shirt back on and said "Alright. Have you girls finished looking at my body?" To this all of them blushed harder and all the stallions chuckled.

I sighed.... again. "Alright now time for the last surprise." I said. "Some of you have asked why I am the Seventh Master of Fairy Tail and all of you have probably wondered who the others were that came before me." I said and saw many of them nod their heads. "Well the emblem of Fairy Tail that you all received gives you another ability. A very special ability." I said and many started looking at their emblems confused. "Her existence is a secret and no one may know about her unless they are a member of Fairy Tail. Can I trust you all to keep this secret?" I asked them to which everyone nodded. "Thank you, now many of you have seen me looking of into space at times or talking to myself." Many nodded at this also. "Well I was really talking to the first master of Fairy Tail and its founder." I stated. "Her name is Master Mavis and she has been floating above you for the last five minutes." I said as I pointed up. This made everyone look up and see Mavis just floating in midair right above them.

"Hi." Mavis said.

Author's Notes:

MPF Scores of all Fairy Tail wizards

1: Laxus - 76,515 - SS
2: Luna - 2690 - A
3: Nightmare Moon - 2202 - A
4: Celestia - 2187 - A
5: Duster - 1074 - A
6: Twilight Sparkle - 423 - B
7: Magic Touch - 152 - C
8: Big Mac - 145 - C
9: Applejack - 120 - C
10: Rainbow Dash - 116 - C
11: Soarin - 98 - C
12: Thunderlane - 95 - C
13: Pinkie Pie - 94 - C
14: Cider Blossom - 90 - C
15: Rarity - 81 - D
16: Spike - 78 - D
17: Scootaloo - 26 - E
18: Applebloom - 24 - E
19: Sweetie Belle - 22 - E
20: Fluttershy - 4 - E

Chapter 6: Meeting Mavis and Nightmares

Author's Notes:

Thanks for the Favs and views! Over 88 of you guys are tracking and 60 thumbs up! In the last three days their has been over 1336 views! Thanks for the recognition! I will try to keep the story strong and if you have any ideas for the story feel free to share. If you don't like the story please let me know so I can get better. Thanks Guys!

MPF Scores of all Fairy Tail wizards

1: Laxus - 76,515 - SS
2: Luna - 2690 - A
3: Nightmare Moon - 2202 - A
4: Celestia - 2187 - A
5: Duster - 1074 - A
6: Twilight Sparkle - 423 - B
7: Magic Touch - 152 - C
8: Big Mac - 145 - C
9: Applejack - 120 - C
10: Rainbow Dash - 116 - C
11: Soarin - 98 - C
12: Thunderlane - 95 - C
13: Pinkie Pie - 94 - C
14: Cider Blossom - 90 - C
15: Rarity - 81 - D
16: Spike - 78 - D
17: Scootaloo - 26 - E
18: Applebloom - 24 - E
19: Sweetie Belle - 22 - E
20: Fluttershy - 4 - E

I watched as everyone just stared at Mavis as she flew down towards me and sat on my shoulders. Many of them looked shocked to see such a young girl as the founder of Fairy Tail. Mavis then crossed her arms and rested them on the top of my head. I had gotten used to this over the last two years so it barely bothered me anymore, but that only lasted until she whispered in my ear.

"Which princess got your blood pumping the most?" She whispered in my ear so only I could hear her. I blushed and shrugged my shoulders to get her off of me and she just giggled. She then flew in front of the new wizards and introduced herself. "Hello everyone, I'm the First Master, Mavis Vermillion." She announced to the guild.

At this, many present looked on as if waiting for the punch line to some joke until Spike said "Are you sure? She looks even younger then us and is a kid." He then gestured to himself and the CMC. Mavis then pouted and was getting ready to...inform the young dragon of his mistake, but I cut her off before she could.

"She may look like a child, but she is hundreds of years old, just like the Princess's. She will be in charge when ever I am away and will also be referred to as Master Mavis. She may look young, but she is the founder of this guild and its greatest tactician to ever live. Her nickname was the Great Fairy Tactician and has been helping me train these past two years. Her knowledge of magic is probably unparalleled and even I will refer to her as Master. So please give her the respect she deserves." I said, looking over the group. "And if you make her cry...I make you cry!" I said in almost a murderous tone.

Mavis flew over and hit me atop the head. "Stop it, your scarring them! And I don't cry!" she yelled at me.

I just rubbed the top of my head and looked back at everyone. "Why was she invisible until we received our emblems?" Luna asked.

Mavis and I glanced at each other. "Like I said she is the First Master of Fairy Tail and humans don't usually live past 100. She, however, is special. She is more of a spirit then a human now. She still can use magic and interact with us, but will be invisible to everyone else." I explained. "Now I'm sure many of you have a lot of questions you want to ask at this point." I said as I looked at Twilight who was practically drooling at this point and seemed to be bursting with wonder. "However, I will ask that you hold onto them for now until I hold the next meeting." I said.

"Oh come on!" Twilight yelled as she stood up. At this everyone looked at her and she blushed and gave a sheepish grin and sat back down.

I chuckled and Mavis giggled. "There has been a lot of information shared at the moment and I believe it would be best to let it sink in. Mavis and I will be more than willing to answer questions later." I said looking at Twilight who was still blushing and everyone chuckled at her again. "I would like to get started setting up the contract board for the first and second floor. Also, I would like you all to fill out these forms so the guild knows where you live and who to contact from your family if you're injured. Please also input the address and names of all immediate family members." I said as I started handing out the forms. "Please hand the forms to Duster when done. Duster, please give them to me once all of them have been collected." She nodded. "Now any of you who will be staying in the guild please inform either Mavis or I so we know and please put your name outside the door so we know which rooms are taken."

I said as I started to make my way to the stairs. "However, you're all wizard's of Fairy Tail, you're free to come and go when you wish. You can come here in the middle of the night, but try to be respectful of those who sleep here. If you want to have a party or giant sleep over, you're more then welcome to, just make sure you help clean up afterwards. No reason to punish Magic, Cider and Duster." I said with a chuckle. "Pinkie!" I yelled.

"Yes Master Laxy!?" She said with such child like enthusiasm.

I sighed. "Please don't call me Laxy." I said with a frown and all she did was giggle. "You may start preparing for the party whenever you want." She got this mischievous look on her face, which worried me a little. "Everyone else have fun and thank you for joining Fairy tail." At this everyone just cheered and I turned to walk to the stairs only to hear a massive party explosion erupt from behind me. I turned back around to see the guild had party supplies everywhere as well as food and drinks. I looked around and saw Pinkie just smiling at me, but then she pointed two fingers at her eyes then back to me. I just looked at her baffled. I figured she was just messing with me and as soon as I thought that she turned away from me to look at something.

"That's what he thinks!" She said to the wall as if she was talking to someone. She then giggles and I decided to leave it alone and continue up to my office.

Mavis followed me into my office and sat down on top of one of the bookshelves. "So what do you think?" she asked me.

I started sorting out the contracts while we talked. "I think we have our work cut out for us, but I think many of them have potential. Can you try and figure out what a good type of magic would be for each individual to learn." I said as I continued to look through the contracts. Their was two A class contacts. "I figure give everyone a week then we'll start introducing them to the styles that might fit them." One contract dealt with acquiring the sap of a timber wolf and the other was retrieving venom from a manticores tail. I agreed with the contract rank and reward for the difficulty. "Between the two of us I think we should be able to find suitable styles for everyone and help them develop it in the beginning." I said. As I started looking at the B class contracts.

"In the beginning? Shouldn't we try to help a little more then that?" she asked me with a knowing smirk on her face like she was excited for what I might say.

The B class contract was an escort job for safety purposes. "We will, but magic is alive, as you know and I think it would be best to let them grow with their magic first then intervene if they start stagnating." I said as I looked at Mavis.

She closed her eyes with a smile on her face. "Your going to be a great guild master, Laxus." she told me. I smiled in response.

As I finished going through the other contracts I didn't see any problems with them so I cleared all of them. It was great that their was already some contracts of every difficulty. It will help get everyone started. I then started to work on the official MPF ranking list that I was going to post. I then heard a knock on my door and looked up to see Duster in the doorway right as I finished.

"Master. I brought you the forms on our information." She said as she stayed in the doorway.

"You may enter." I told her and she walked over to my desk and placed the forms on top of it. "Thank you Duster." I said as I grabbed them and started to look through them to see if any had any missing information.

"Master? Are those all the first floor contracts?" Duster asked me.

I looked at them and back to her. "Yes they are." She just stared at me for a little bit and I sighed. "Very well. Let me file these real quick and then I'll post them. Just wait a quick moment." I said as I went over to the filing cabinet and started putting the form in each members respected file. Any contract that they complete will go in their file and will be used to help determine any who would be worthy to take the exam. I turned back around and grabbed all the contracts and the ranking list. "Lets go." I said to Duster as I turned to leave. "I'll be right back Master." I said to Mavis and she just nodded. I went to the second floor board and posted Mr. Rich's S class contract. I then headed to the first floor and from over the railing I could see some of the guild members had left, including the princess's, but their were some Ponyville residents here enjoying Pinkies party.

I went over the MPF board and posted the official ranking list then to the board beside it. I started posting the easiest contracts to the hardest, from top to bottom on the board. As soon as I put up the A class contracts, Duster grabbed them basically out of my hand and folded them up and tucked them away in between her breast. I raised an eyebrow at this and chuckled. She just stared at me with her usual stone face and I smiled. "Would you please gather Twilight, Magic and Cider and meet me back at the counter. I need to talk to all of you." I said to Duster.

"Yes Master." she said with a small bow and went to gather the others.

I waited by the counter for a couple of minutes until all four approached me. I looked at them and said "Follow me." and started going to the second floor, but was stopped by a pink blur that stopped in front of me.

"Why aren't you shaking that groove thang!? You should be partying! Not working!" She exclaimed.

"Pinkie, I will join the party in a few minutes, but only after I finish talking to these four." I told her.

"Do you Pinkie promise?" She asked.

".....The fucks a Pinkie promise." I asked her.

"Its an unbreakable promise that must be upheld no matter what! Here I'll show you." She said. She then proceeded to do some motions with her sacred chant. "Cross my heart, hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye!" She said.

I just looked at her. I continues to stare at her smiling face for about five minutes. I then walked around her and went up to the second floor with the other four following me.

"But you didn't do the Pinkie promise!" she yelled at me.

I ignored her, not wanting to do such a ridiculous promise. I led us all to my office and when I entered I saw Mavis was still on the bookshelf.

"What took you so long?" Mavis asked me.

I sighed. "Pinkie wanted me to do some foolish promise so I would come to the party." I told her.

I went and sat in my chair and the other four stood in front of my desk. "And did you do the promise?" Mavis inquired.

"Of course not." I said. "My word is enough and I already told her I would go" Mavis just smile at this.

"Uh Master Laxus? Why did you ask to see us?" Twilight asked.

I looked over the four of them. "I wanted to see you because I wanted to talk to you and ask you a couple questions since you four are going to be working here." I explained. "I'm sure the four of you have been wondering how we will continually pay for supplies with no official income." To this they all nodded. "Twilight, when a contract is complete you will take 3% of the bits earned on that contract and add it to the guilds funds. I want you to do this for all B class contracts and up." I told her.

"Only 3%?" Mavis said. "It used to be 10%. Why would you lower it?" she asked.

"Because the flow of money here is different compared to Earthland. I will also have you take 50% percent of the reward on any and all contracts I complete. So the reward from earlier today, I want you to take half of that." I said which shocked the four standing in front of me and made Mavis smile at me.

"Why would you give up 50% of your reward master?" Cider asked me.

"It is my job to make sure that the guild and its members are taken care of as much as possible. So I will be giving 50% of my rewards to the guild to help its finances." I explained. "When a contract is complete, they will be turned into you Twilight, "I said looking at her. "you will then take the 3% out of the contract and give the rest of the reward to the wizard who completed it. You will then log how much money was contributed and give the contract to me directly or Duster, so she can put it on my desk with any other paper work. But, I want you to make sure you save the contracts and write down on the top of them who completed it." I finished.

"Yes Master." Twilight said.

"Good." I smiled. "Now I'm sure your all wondering what this money will be used for." I said which caused the all to nod. "All the food and drinks in here will be free to all Fairy Tail members and any who are in need of shelter." I stated. Mavis just smiled and the other four looked concerned.

"But master, ho-" Duster started, but I cut her off.

"I understand your concern, but I want you all to trust me on this." I said and they all looked at each other. "How long would 5,000 bits be able to sustain us?" I asked the four of them.

They all looked at me and started thinking. "I would guess probably 2 to 3 years if food and drinks are free, but that's not including any repairs or renovations we might have to do. It also doesn't include anymore members that might join us." Twilight stated. The others only nodded.

"Why do you ask Master Laxus?" Magic asked me.

"Well....That's how much the guild will receive from my contract earlier today. So that means were set for quite a few years and will be even more so in a couple days, once I finish the other S class contract." I told them. Many of them remembered the contract I completed for Fancy pants and started to understand why I would donate 50% of my earnings and why food and drinks would be free. "Now since you three are working here, is there anything specifically that you might need to perform better or more comfortably?" I asked them. All of them thought about it and all nodded. I motioned to Cider first.

"Well Master, I would like permission to cut off anyone who starts to abuse this privilege and your generosity. I would also appreciate a lockbox to go behind the counter for any actual customers we might receive, so I can actually hand out change and put any income in a safe area for the day." She explained.

"Granted." I told her then looked towards Magic.

"With feeding so many people I might need more help in the kitchen." He said.

"Understandable. However, lets wait for now and see how it goes first. I doubt every member is going to show up and demand food, but if you do get overwhelmed ask your fellow guild members for any help you might need. If that doesn't work then bring the issue to my attention again." I told him.

"Very well master. I would I also like to install a freezer in the kitchen. We may all be herbivores now, but spike is a dragon and will eventually eat meat. This will also help with any griffins that may join us later on." Magic explained.

"That's a very good idea. That way I wont have to go out and hunt when ever I crave some meat." I said causing everyone to look at me surprised.

"YOU EAT MEAT!" Twilight yelled.

"Yes and calm down. Nothing sentient, just wild animals. So don't worry, I have my own rules when it come to meat." I explained and they all relaxed. "Magic, you have my permission to install the freezer and start the purchasing of meats." I told him he just nodded. I leaned back in my chair with a smile thinking about eating some meat. The last two days has been nothing, but fruits and vegetables.

Twilight the spoke up "I would like my own office here so I could have my own space whenever I'm working on the guild finances. I don't want to do our finances out in the main hall with so many distractions. I would like a standard desk, chair, bookshelf, filing cabinet and standard office supplies. This will allow me to perform my duties to the fullest." She explained.

I agreed with everything she had said. "That sounds very reasonable. Go ahead Twilight." I told her.

Duster was last. "I recommend we turn one of the spare rooms into a medical area for any injuries we might receive." She said. I quirked an eyebrow at this unexpected suggestion. For the way she presents herself, she does seem to care about others. "I believe hiring somepony to help as a nurse or doctor should also be looked into." She finished.

I looked at all of them and smiled. "These are all very good suggestions. You all have my permission." I said. "Twilight, use the funds that we received from the contract and get started on these suggestions." I told her. They all smiled. "That will be all for now, unless their are any other questions or concerns." I stated and saw that none of them had anything else to say. "Very well. Let's return to the party. Master, you coming?" I asked Mavis and saw all the others look at her as well.

She smiled and flew out the door giggling. We all chuckled as we made our way back to the first floor. As we reached the overlook I saw many more people had joined the party. I smiled as I just listened to the music, shouting and laughter. We made our way to the stairs and headed down. As soon as I reached the bottom Pinkie had attached herself to my arm and I was surrounded by the CMC. They all had devious smiles on their faces. I looked over at the four I escorted down for help and saw Magic, Cider and Twilight all chuckling at my situation. Even Duster had a small smile on her face.

"Cmon!" Pinkie practically yelled. "Time is fun and your wasting it!" At this she started to tug on my arm trying to pull me. I just looked at her. "COME....ON....I have some ponies you must meet!" and tried even harder to move me. Mavis apparently saw this.

When she did she landed and my shoulders and yelled "March!" and started giggling. I sighed and gave in.

"Fine. Lead the way Pinkie." I said and let my body give in.

She started pulling me all over the place. Introducing me to many different people. This included her bosses at Sugarcube Corner, the bakery. The owners Mr. and Mrs. Cake were happy I might be able to get rid of the excess energy Pinkie always seemed to have. After them she introduced me to school teacher Miss. Cheerilee. She was very happy to see the CMC having so much fun and not in trouble. They then started telling me how she was the greatest teacher ever. We weren't even done talking before Pinkie dragged me off again, which amused Mavis greatly. She then introduced me to Carrot top. I only got as far as opening my mouth before we were on to the next person. It was at this point that Mavis spoke up.

"Laxus, go meet that girl over their with the electric blue hair." She told me I looked around and saw the girl she was talking about.

"Oh, that's Vinyl! She rocks! Come on I'll introduce you!" Pinkie said then ran over to the girl.

I walked over and saw the girl had pure white fur and an electric blue mane and tail with another blue thrown in the mix. She was wearing these big purple shades that covered her eyes completely, but I thought it added to her look. She was wearing a skin tight, black tank top and baggy red sweat pants. I saw her looking at me as I got closer.

"Hey bro!" She said in a very chill tone. "Your the dude that owns these sweet digs." She said as she gestured to the guild.

"I suppose I am." I responded.

"That's cool." She told me then stuck out her hand. "Names Vinyl Scratch. Pleased to meet you." she said. "What's your name gigantor?"

I chuckled and shook her hand. "It's Laxus." I said. "Nice to meet you to Vinyl."

She smiled back at me. "Do you like music?" she asked me.

Mavis just giggled because she knew how much I liked to music. Certainly enough to order custom made headphones back in Earthland. I'm very glad those came with me as well as my magic pod or M-pod for short. I was also a very talented singer, if I do say so myself....and I do. In fact sometime Mavis would request I sing her a song, I always had a really hard time turning her down. I smiled even bigger at Vinyl. "I love it!" I responded.

"What's your favorite type of music?" She asked with a smile.

"I don't have a favorite really. I listen to everything." I told her.

She looked slightly disappointed, but still smiled. "I can respect that. I'm more into dubstep myself, but I wont judge. My marefriend loves classical music, jazz and blues. All the fancy stuff from high society, but I still love her. Maybe I could introduce you sometime." She said.

"I'll look forward to it." I said as I started to leave. However, Vinyl had one more question for me.

"Hey dude, whens the next time you're gonna do another inspection of candidates for entering the guild? I had a gig and wasn't able to make it earlier." She explained.

"I'm sorry to hear that. The inspection can be whenever in the day as long as I'm around to decide. Are you interested in coming by tomorrow?" I asked her.

She looked in thought and finally said. "I think I'll wait a bit. I have a few gigs scheduled for the next couple of months, but when I get more free time you can expect me ASAP." She told me with a smile on her face.

I smiled back. "Very well. It was nice meeting you Vinyl." I said as I turned to leave.

"You to gigantor!" She said in a loud voice. I only chuckled.

I turned to Pinkie. "Thank you for introducing me to everyone." I said.

She got a big smile on her face "No problem!" she said. "Their are more ponies to meet! So lets continue!" She started pulling on my arm again.

However, "I'm sorry Pinkie, but I am tired and still have some work to do." I was getting ready to leave the party. "Introduce me next time okay?" I said.

She just nodded and looked at the floor. "Okay...." she said depressed.

I saw this and as I was walking away I said "Great party by the way Pinkie!" and left as I heard what sound like a balloon inflating.

I made my way up to my room with Mavis still on my shoulders. When we were away from the party and on the second floor I asked her. "So what did you think of Vinyl?" I asked. "I think she has potential." I told her.

"I agree. It may not be for pure magic power, but their is an air about her. I think she would be perfect for the guild." She said.

I was now in my room and I made my way over to the balcony and went out on to it. I stood there and looked at the moon, remembering the night of the dragon invasion. "Have you thought of any specific types of magic to teach to anyone?" I asked. I let my mind roam about the dragons and their raw power back in Earthland, especially Acnologia. I couldn't help but wonder if I would make a difference with the power I had now compared against him.

" A few. What about you?" She asked me.

"A few..." I said distantly, thinking about Acnologia still.

"Something on your mind?" Mavis asked concerned.

"....How would I compare to the dragons or Acnologia now back on Earthland?" I asked. "Do you know how close in power we would be to each other?" I inquired.

She sighed. "Yes, I do...." she said. "....Compared to the dragons during the invasion, I would say that you would now be able to fight multiple of them at the same time. You would stand a very good chance against them considering how you killed two of them before we died." She stated. "However, That was with exhausting all of your magic power at the time. Now you'd probably be able to take down quite a few of them before you were exhausted." She further explained. "However, Acnologia is king of the dragons for a reason. He also had no problem killing other dragons and is much more experienced with his dragon slayer magic then you are and can probably transform between his old human form and the dragon that attacked Tenroujima. So I would guess he is still much more powerful then you, but you would probably be able to put up a decent fight." She finished.

"I see...."

"You'll get there Laxus. You're already much stronger and will only continue to grow. Trust me." She said as she hugged me.

I hugged her back then got ready for bed after we said goodnight to one another. I took a shower and hopped in bed, still thinking about Acnologia as I closed my eyes and his form came to my mind as I fell asleep.

I had finished raising the moon and Nightmare helped with the night sky. She still loves the night, so I let her help with it every night. However, her new title is the princess of dreams, so she helps me patrol for nightmares as well. I was dream walking while laying on my bed when I saw another approaching me through the void. It was Nightmare moon passing by all the dream units. Dream units are items that represent the dreamer. For example, dearest Applebloom's unit is her red bow or how Scootaloo's is her scooter. It varies for everypony and can change through anyponies life. I started approaching my sister and passed by Rarity's unit which was a giant diamond. Finally reaching her we hugged each other, but it if wasn't for her hair it would probably be impossible to see her in here. The void matches her fur perfectly.

"Greetings sister. Hath thou been well?" I asked.

"Indeed, and you?" she asked back.

"Well. Just thinking about somethings." I replied.

"Is it about Laxus?" she asked with a knowing smirk on her face.

"Why would thou think that?" I inquired, wondering how she knew.

"I have seen how look at him Luna. That stunt you pulled with the emblem today also showed that your trying to earn his affections." She stated.

I blushed remembering how bold I was. "Well you did as well if I remember correctly." I relied back. "I take it you are looking for his attention as well." I finished as I eyed her.

"Worry not my dearest Luna. I have no feelings for him." She said in a matter of fact tone.

This surprised me. "Why did thou pull that earlier stunt then?" I asked her.

She smirked. "I just did that to see what Celestia and you would do...and it was glorious. I never expected either one of you to go that far." She said and I just deadpanned her. She got a sheepish grin on her face. "Sorry....Old habits die hard." She explained.

I sighed. "So your not interested in him?" I asked for clarification.

"I'm interested in him, just not in a romantic type of way." She explained. " He did save our lives and seems very mysterious. I also think Celestia is probably thinking the same thing as me." She told me.

I quirked and eyebrow at this. "Thou think sister is not romantically interested in him?" I asked.

"Probably not. I'm guessing she's just really horny." she stated in a casual tone.

I blushed at her statement. I was going to respond until I caught sight of a golden glow. It appeared to catch the attention of my sister as well. We started approaching it and saw it was a gold lightning bolt that looked like it was pulsating. "Do thou think this is Laxus's dream?" I asked aloud. However, when I didn't hear her respond I looked over to see her starring at me with a (Really. You think) look. I just snorted at her and was about to respond until the bolt of lightning stated shooting out other bolts.

"It would seem he is having a nightmare." My sister said.

"I gathered that. The question is should we enter and try to help him." I stated.

"Mmh." is all I heard from her.

I was about to say something, when all of a sudden, the bolt of lightning started going haywire. Electricity was all around us and we were struck, which sucked us into the dream and immediately I noticed that we were in some kind of forest. I looked around and noticed that this wasn't a dream....It was a memory. I could tell the difference by how detailed our surroundings were. In a dream some parts of the dream are hazy and just there to progress the dream along. I looked over at Nightmare and saw that she had realized it to.

"Where do you suppose we are?" I asked her.

"I have no idea. It's not the Everfree forest, that's for sure. It's to open. My questions is, where is Laxu-" She didn't get to finish as a massive roar erupted from all around us. We instantly covered our ears and knelt down as wood, rock and dust started firing through the forest around us.

When it calmed down the two of us looked around to see a massive amount of the forest was completely gone. We flew into the air trying to find Laxus only to find a monstrosity. We looked at each other and with a nod we flew towards the beast. We figured thats probably where Laxus was. I continued to study the beast and I realized it was a giant dragon. We continued to fly towards it to find a group of ponies in a clearing by it. Almost all of them looked to be injured in someway. We landed by them deciding not to reveal ourselves, so we casted magic on ourselves to watch the rest of Laxus's memory. I then looked up and saw the size of the dragon up close, it took my breath away. This dragons head was the size of a full grown dragon in Equestria!

The dragon then hopped into the air and floated above us.

"Here it comes! Run, get your asses to the boats!" A man with a metal arm shouted.

I looked around and saw many just as scarred as me. I looked over to Laxus to see him much younger looking and started running to the boats. Nightmare and I followed him.

"Run!!! We're all going home together! Fairy Tail!" A red maned woman shouted. At this everyone got up and started running.

While on the run a small white cat started shouting. "Wendy! I thought you could talk to dragons! Cant you do something?"

The mare named Wendy responded "Its not that only I can talk to dragons! All dragons are highly intelligent!" she shouted back and the dragons roared followed immediately after.

I looked to my right to see the dragon land and cut off two other Fairy Tail members from the rest of the group. It then tried to eat them and dust covered the area.

"What's it doing?!" A stallion with a long black mane and piercings over his body said.

"Bickslow! Freed!" A mare cried.

"It cut us off!" Said the stallion who was carrying the injured mare.

"Why...." Wendy said. "Why are you doing this!? Answer me!" She shouted and all's the dragon did was stare at her.

The dragon then lifted it's massive tail and hit a very muscular stallion in the air and he screamed.

"Elfman!" A mare with glasses cried out and grew wings and flew off to catch him.

"Don't! Ever!" Yelled the red maned mare as she tried to grab her.

I looked up and saw the mare catch the stallion only for the to be knocked down hard by the dragons massive claw. I could only watch on in horror as the memory continued and saw Nightmare had the same look on her face as me.

"No! This cant be happening!" A mare said who had blue hair and was wearing orange dress.

We could only continue to watch, helpless to stop this destruction. All of a sudden a stallion with pink hair and a scarf ran towards the dragon screaming only for him to be knocked back as if her were nothing.

"Damn you!" he shouted as he recovered.

He was about ready to stand back up only for him to see a colorful shirt be thrown away by a small old stallion. Who stood between the dragon and everypony else.

"Gramps!" The pink maned stallion yelled.

"Run to the ship!" The old stallion yelled as he started to grow to be as big as the dragon and also towered over the trees. He then grappled the dragon around its neck and they started pushing against each other.

I saw everypony was as surprised as my sister and I. We were surprised by both the heroic display and the magic he used.

"Ridiculous! There's no way he'll win!" The stallion who was carrying the injured mare said.

"Master! Please stop!" The red maned woman said. "If something were to happen to you the guild would...." She couldn't finished. Nightmare and I both realized he was the current guild master at the time of this incident.

"Run!!!" the old stallion roared over us. Laxus looked very concerned for the old stallion.

Everypony present started saying that they wont give up and that they would help defeat the dragon. They seemed to be preparing for battle and encouraging one another until the old stallion shouted again.

He turned and looked over his shoulder at all of us. "Are you going to disobey your master's order's, even to the end!? You damn brats!!" At this many of the group looked distraught.

"The end..." a mare said softly.

Laxus seemed very upset as he took a step forward toward the old stallion and turned his face away in shame, like he had done something horrible.

"I'm a dragon slayer!" the pink maned stallion screamed. "If that's the enemy I'm gonn-" he was cut of as Laxus grabbed him by the back his collar.

"Run! Natsu!" Laxus said as he turned away from the battle I could see him crying. I also started crying as did my sister.

"Laxus! What are yo-" he didn't finish because he to saw Laxus's tears.

"Master! Please be safe!" The red maned mare said as everypony started to run away crying.

Nightmare and I ran with them also crying. We saw many look back with sadness over their face as if looking at the old stallion for the last time. We continued to run as we heard the sounds of the battle carry through the forest, including loud bangs and crashes, as well as the old stallions voice as he yelled as if he was trying his best to stop the dragon.

"I don't know what you're after....But you're not getting past me!" We heard the old stallion yell. "Cause my brats are behind me!" we then heard him yell followed by a giant crash. "ARRRRRGGGGGGGHHHHHHHH!" We heard him yell in pain and everypony stopped and looked back. We then heard the giant dragon roar and the old stallion started screaming in pain again as we heard what sound like giants bones breaking. I covered my ears and started crying again. I desperately wanted this memory to be done with. "AUUUUGGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHAAAAAAAARRRRRR!" We heard and the pink maned stallion rushed back to where the battle was taking place. The rest of the ponies all looked at each other then nodded as we ran back to the sounds of the old stallions screams.

As we got closer we heard the old stallion's screams turn into laughing. A laugh that sounded like he had won and the dragon stopped roaring. The laughing came to an end and we heard the dragon roar again followed by two loud crashes. We ran harder and when we got their we saw the pink maned stallion holding onto the dragons arm for dear life as it knocked the old stallion into nearby rubble and we heard him grunt. The red maned mare and Laxus ran over to him to check on him. When we got there we saw he had shrunk and was holding his chest in pain. He noticed us when the mare stepped in front of him like she was protecting him.

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=sS1p01nfMpo

"Erza!? You too!?" he said when he looked up at her.

"I was against it..." Laxus said gaining the attention of the old stallion. "But do you think the people in your guild would run, leaving a senile old fool behind?" Laxus finished with a smile.

"Bring it!" Erza yelled as she pointed her sword at the dragon.

At this, everypony started charging the dragon while screaming and shouting as they launched a huge counter attack. The magic that I saw was amazing. I looked back at the old stallion to see him crying. He was happy they came back for him.

"Idiots..." he said while crying.

Laxus then roared as lightning started dancing all over his body as he charged his magic power. His eyes and mouth seemed to be oozing electricity as he then yelled "Hey, morons! All the power you have! Anybody who says "I don't have any more than this", I'll kick your ass! Combine your puny Fairy Tail powers with my lightning attack and lets knock this bastard for a loop!" Laxus finished.

"Laxus!"
"Laxus!"
"Laxus!"
"Laxus!"
Four different wizards said at the same time as the others smiled at him.

"Hey! Natsu! Get outta the way!" Laxus yelled at him.

"Laxus, Now!" Erza said.

"Hey!" Natsu yelled at them.

They all then proceeded to attack the dragon with magic that was more powerful than our own. I turned to Nightmare moon. "Do you think they can win?" I asked. Hoping by some miracle they would defeat the beast.

"They are all more powerful than us. I believe they stand a chance" She said as they blasted the giant dragon through rock and into the surrounding water. We both instantly smiled and released a breath I didn't realize I was holding. I was so happy that they were all fine.

"I guess you were rig-" I was cut of as the ground beneath us started to shake and the Giant dragon flew into the sky roaring. I stared on in horror as the dragon ascended with not a scratch on it... It wasn't a dragon....it was a monster.

We looked down to the group to see them tired and exhausted. They all looked defeated and realized their attacks did nothing to the monster at all. I looked back to the beast and saw it start inhaling while sucking up the water below. A blue, glowing orb formed in its mouth and I felt my heart start beating immensely and had this terrible feeling in my stomach. I looked back to the ponies to see some crying and others trying to think of a plan. I then saw them start to form a circle and hold hands. I could only watch on in horror as the dragon got ready to attack. The ponies were all smiling at each other and I saw the old stallion say something.

Everypony looked around at one another then raised their heads and shouted as one "To Fairy Tail!!!" Then the dragon released the most massive mass of magic I had ever seen. The last thing I saw was white.

My eyes shot open and my body went flying through the wall into Celestia's room. I laid in the rubble in terrible pain. Celestia shot awake and looked at me confused until she realized I was hurt. She was immediately by my side.

"Luna!" she shouted frantically. "What happened!? Are you okay?!" she asked me with a worried tone. She then looked at me more carefully and gasped. "Guards!" She screamed.

The guards were their in an instant mostly because they were already on their way to investigate the loud crash that happened to be my body meeting the wall. I saw them all looking at me in shock.

"Luna! Luna! Are you okay?!" Celestia asked me again.

I couldn't even answer her as I started bawling uncontrollably as I thought about Laxus. At that moment, I didn't care how hurt I was I only felt pain for him and cursed that monster who hurt him. I continued crying and ignoring my surroundings until I passed out.

I was awoken by the sound of a large crash. I shot up in my bed and looked around and I saw a huge hole in my wall and saw Luna lying in the rubble. I immediately put two and two together and shot out of bed and to her side. I just got her back, Faust dammit. I'm not gonna let her go now.

"Luna!" I shouted "What happened!? Are you ok?!" I asked very worried. I inspected her and saw that her wings were bent in the wrong direction and blood was starting to appear from underneath her. I gasped "Guards!!!" I screamed, as I continued to look over Luna as the guards ran in. I also saw that her right arm was swelling and had heavy bruising and saw a large gash along her right leg at the high thigh that was bleeding heavily. "Luna! Luna! Are you okay?!" I asked her again.

As I looked at her she just started crying uncontrollably. "Guards! Fetch the doctor's immediately!" I said as I started using my own healing magic to stop the bleeding from her back and thigh. Some guards ran out of the room and went to get the doctors. I continued to help Luna the best I could, but she was hurt severely. I looked at her and she continued to cry in pain.

Soon two of the castle doctors rushed into the room and started helping stabilize Luna. I looked at her to see she had finally stopped crying only to find that she had passed out. I then looked at the two doctors and I became angry as I looked back towards the guards. "Where are the others!? I want all medical staff here now!" I yelled at him, concern for Luna overriding my understanding nature.

"I'm sorry Princess Celestia, but they were busy attending to Princess Nightmare Moon..." He said in a small voice as I cut him off.

"Why does she need the medical team!? Luna is severely injured!" I screamed at him in the royal Canterlot voice.

He cowered and said "When I arrived I found out that Princess Nightmare Moon was crying and in the same condition as Princess Luna..." He told me.

At this revelation I was utterly shocked. Both of my sisters were severely hurt and needed immediate medical attention. I then started running many scenarios through my head. Were we attacked, did they have a fight. Is someone trying to kill them. So many questions and no answers until they wake up. I turned to the guard "I want both of my sisters placed in the same room with the full medical team working on them. I also want guards posted inside their room and outside their windows and door at all times. No pony gets in without my say so. I also want the castle searched for anything suspicious." I told him, but he didn't move. "NOOOOOOWWWW!!!" I roared in the royal Canterlot voice. He scurried off and I went to lower the moon and raise the sun as the doctors placed Luna on a stretcher and carried her to the medical wing.

I looked at her as she was carried out unconscious and hoped that her and Nightmare would be all right. I then went to my balcony and performed what I had done for so many years by myself.

"Never again..." I whispered to myself as tears fell from my eyes.

Chapter 7: The S Class Contract and Airships

Author's Notes:

MPF Scores of all Fairy Tail wizards

1: Laxus - 76,515 - SS
2: Luna - 2690 - A
3: Nightmare Moon - 2202 - A
4: Celestia - 2187 - A
5: Duster - 1074 - A
6: Twilight Sparkle - 423 - B
7: Magic Touch - 152 - C
8: Big Mac - 145 - C
9: Applejack - 120 - C
10: Rainbow Dash - 116 - C
11: Soarin - 98 - C
12: Thunderlane - 95 - C
13: Pinkie Pie - 94 - C
14: Cider Blossom - 90 - C
15: Rarity - 81 - D
16: Spike - 78 - D
17: Scootaloo - 26 - E
18: Applebloom - 24 - E
19: Sweetie Belle - 22 - E
20: Fluttershy - 4 - E

I awoke from my nightmare with a jump. Even to this day, the bastard still haunts me. I looked around and saw the sun barely sticking up over the horizon and figured it was around 7:00 a.m. in the morning. I went into my bathroom to get ready for the day and got dressed. As I made my way from my room to the first floor I saw that the entire entrance hall was clean. So I figured everyone helped pitch in, in cleaning up after the party. I passed by the second floor contract board and saw Mr. Rich's contract. I figured I could scout the Everfree forest today to find a hydra and then get started tomorrow morning.

I descended the stairs to find it very clean and Duster sitting at one of the tables with a piece of paper in her hand. I approached her from behind to see it was the A class contracts that she was studying. "Trying to figure out which one to do first?" I asked her, announcing my presence.

She immediately folded the paper and turned to look at me "Good morning master." She said. "I know which one to do first...its just...." she trailed off.

I had seen this same look on many before her. She was nervous about a contract and not sure if she could do it, even though it was for her rank. "Nervous about one of the contracts?" I asked. She just nodded. "Which one?"

"The manticore venom.... I can handle Timberwolves fine. The trick is being faster than them, but they aren't poisonous." she explained. "I'm concerned I might not be able to get the venom without sever consequences." She finished.

I looked at her and said. "I, myself, am going in the Everfree today to scout for my contract. Would you like to go together?" I asked her.

"I would like to say I can handle myself, but I would rather be safe then sorry until I get more experience with the Everfree." she said. "I would appreciate your help on this matter, master, but I ask that you let me be the one to do the contracts and only interfere if I am in danger." She stated. "Is that agreeable?"

I smiled at her and nodded. I was proud that she was willing to do the work herself and not just have me do the work for her. So I'm to be used as a safety net. With a smirk on my face I said "Yes it is. Are you ready to depart?" I asked her.

"Yes master." she responded with. I nodded.

"Good. Then lets go." I said as I turned towards the guild entrance and started to leave with Duster following me.

We made our way around the building and entered the forest. I let Duster lead so she could make the calls for her contracts while I followed behind her. It wasn't long before we ran into some Timberwolves and Duster sprung into action. She jumped into the air and brought down an axe kick upon one of the unsuspecting Timberwolves. Not only did she destroy its head and kill it, she also scarred away the other members of the pack from the sudden assault. She then proceeded to collect the sap from the dead body and put it in a jar.

We then continued through the forest by making our way out of Timberwolf territory. I happened to come across manticore tracks and pointed them out to Duster. She then followed the tracks and soon we saw a manticore feeding in the middle of a clearing on a dead dear. I watched as Duster made her way to a better position in the undergrowth. She then climbed a tree and was very silent during all of this. I was honestly surprised at how good her stealth was. She then burst from the tree top and latched onto the manticore's scorpion tail and it roared. It started swing its tail, trying frantically to dislodge Duster, but she held on. She then brought another glass jar to the tip of the tail, right at the stinger and pressed against it. She started to extract the venom, but the manticore started jumping and running around wildly. I could tell she was having difficulty, but let go of the tail and jumped off its back, as it jumped. This allowed her to cover more distance when she jumped and she started making her way over to me.

When she got to me the manticore was able to see me as well and Duster just ran right past me with the manticore giving chase. It saw me only standing there, so it decided to attack me. As it pounced at me with its jaw open I brought my right palm up to its jaw and shattered most of its teeth and jaw. This resulted in cutting off the manticore's tongue and it whining loudly. It then swiped it claw at me trying to cut me, but I just jumped over it and onto its back. I then used magic to make a lightning blade appear on my arm and I used it to cut off it's tail. Knowing it wasn't going to live with its jaw in such terrible condition, I brought my foot down on its head, sending it crashing into the ground dead.

I walked off the dead manticore and saw Duster looking at me with wide eyes. She couldn't believe that I had easily taken down the manticore that she had to run from, so easily. She then looked down at her feet in shame. "I'm sorry you had to interfere master." she sad with actual sadness in her voice that I didn't expect to hear. "I'll tell Twilight you completed the contract." She said with her ears slayed back.

"Why would you do that?" I asked her.

She looked up at me. "You killed the manticore to stop it from attacking me. You deserve the reward..." She said softly.

I sighed. "The contract is yours Duster. The manticore noticed me as you were running away. I didn't interfere because you failed, I interfered because it attacked me." I explained. "You most likely, would've out ran the manticore as you retreated. In my eyes you completed the contract just fine as is." I told her.

She smiled at me. "Thank you master." she said in her regular monotone voice as her smile disappeared back to her regular stone face expression.

I chuckled. "Come on. Lets go. I still need to scout for my contract tomorrow." I told her as I walked off.

"What contract?" She asked me.

"An S class contract from Filthy Rich, a local business man." I responded.

"Whats the contract?"

"I have to acquire some hydra or basilisk meat for a partnership between Mr. Rich and some Griffin business." I told her.

"That seems very dangerous..." She said.

"Yes, it is. That's why its an S class contract." I chuckled in response.

She blushed and we continued to explore the forest until we came upon a swamp. I saw movement in the water and looked closer to see a hydra's heads just barely poking out of the water. I noted our location and we made our way back to the guild. I now knew exactly where to find a Hydra tomorrow morning. As we walked, I looked through the trees to see smoke filling the sky and coming from the mountain range that bordered the forest. I figured some part of the forest was on fire and paid no attention to it. We walked back mostly in silence until we returned to the guild. By the time we retuned, I noticed the smoke was clearing up and I figured the fire died out. When we entered I noticed some guild members were hanging around with some worried expressions on their face as they looked at us as we approached them.

"Master! Where have you been?" Cider asked me.

"I was out working on a contract. Why? Whats wrong?" I asked.

"Princess Celestia sent the elements of harmony to stop a dragon from snoring and covering Equestria in smoke!" She exclaimed.

"Was this a contract?" I asked.

She shook her head "No, but it's a dragon. Surely that's much to dangerous." She said.

I sighed. "If it's not a contract requested of the guild, then they are free to do as they please." I said; to this some of the members looked shocked. "I'm not here to stop you all from having your own free will and tell you what to do." I said in a loud voice. "If you want to go into the Everfree forest, by all means go ahead. If you want to go ask a dragon to leave be my guest. I wont stop any of you." I told them. "But if someone placed a contract then they left to do it, with out me clearing that contract that's when I would have a problem with their choice." I finished.

"But master! Its a dragon!" Magic said.

I chuckled. "I suppose." I said, laughing on the inside at the size of the Equestrian dragon hybrids. "But, look outside. It would appear to me, they succeeded. If they are not back in a couple hours, I will go investigate." I told them.

"Yes master." Cider said.

"Master?" a voice said. I turned to look at her.

"Yes Duster?" I asked

"I am going to go claim the rewards for the contract....Thank you for your guidance." She said. I smiled and she left.

I asked Magic to make me something to eat and asked how many rooms have been claimed in the guild. He told me that only Scootaloo and Soarin required a room. I asked where Soarin lived and he said some city called Cloudsdale, that was basically a floating island that was always moving from place to place. He told me he was apart of a team of elite flyers called the Wonderbolts, that were always busy except for two days of the week. He didn't want to fly back and forth on his days off so he wanted a room. I allowed this and had no problem with him staying in a spare room. I then ate and went up to my office.

I hadn't seen Mavis all day so I figured she was busy with something. Whenever I don't see her for a couple of days, she is usually planning something that had to deal with my magic. I figured she might be planning on how to teach the new members a specific magic, but I decided not to think about it. I went into my room and started filling out some forms and other information that I had noticed about some of the guild members. I put the new information in their bios and put them back into their respective files. I then went over to the alcove and laid down for a little nap.

I was awoken by the sound of knocking. I opened my eyes to see Duster standing in the doorway. "You may enter." I said.

She entered and walked up to the desk and placed a pile of papers that I would need to sort through. "The elements of harmony have returned." she informed me.

"Thank you for letting me know." I said to her still laying in my alcove cove and closing my eyes again.

"......"

I opened my left eye to see her still there. She seemed very quiet, more so than usual. "Is something wrong?" I asked her.

"Master, the princess's have been injured." She told me in a soft voice.

At this my eyes shot open and was immediately alert. "What happened!? Which ones!?" I asked immediately .

"I am unsure, myself, of what has transpired. Princess Luna and Nightmare moon are in the medical wing of the castle, still unconscious. I heard from Twilight that their injuries were quite sever and no pony seems to know the cause." She explained.

"And their recovery?" I asked.

"They should make a full recovery, but the strange thing is that they both had the exact same injuries and only those two know what happened." She further explained.

"Good." I said as I released a breath I didn't know I was holding. "Please keep me informed of any news on their recovery." I told her. She just nodded.

"Yes master." she said.

"Are the elements still here?"

"Yes. I believe they are all talking about getting started on some contracts. Speaking of, I placed some more contracts on your desk." She said.

I looked at the pile of papers and started going through them. "I see that. Good; I would like to talk to them." I said. "Please inform them I will be down after I clear these contracts." I told her.

"Of course master...." she said. "Master?"

"Yes?" I said without looking at her.

"I have not seen master Mavis today. Is she alright?" She asked me.

"She's fine. She's just busy with a project at the moment." I said and with that she left.

I cleared the contracts and all of them were C class contracts or lower. I started making my way down to the first floor contract board and saw the elements sitting at a table going over one of the contracts. I first went over and put up the new contract accordingly. Easiest to hardest, as always. I then turned and made my way to the table. I saw them stop talking and all of them were staring at me nervous.

"I heard you girls made a dragon leave." I stated. "Good job" I told them.

They all seemed to relax when I said this. "See! I told you he wouldn't be upset!" Rainbow said.

"Mighty kinda ya ta thank us, but it weren't no problem. We was glad to help!" Applejack said.

"Indeed, but I must point out that it was our darling Fluttershy who made the dragon leave." Rarity told me.

I quirked an eyebrow and looked at Fluttershy. "Oh really?" I said as she hid behind her hair, embarrassed from the attention.

"Yes, she was quiet brave." Twilight said. "She gave that dragon a stern talking to." She finished.

I smiled. "Congratulations, Fluttershy. I'm glad you're all safe. However, Twilight, do you know what happened to Luna and Nightmare moon." I inquired.

She frowned. "I don't. I only know that Celestia was very upset. They suspect somepony broke into the castle and attacked them, but found no evidence. With no information to go on, both princess's are under heavy guard and will be the only two that might shed some light on this mystery." She told me.

I sighed. "Very well. Please inform me if you hear anything or they need help." I asked her.

She nodded and I went to bed to get ready for an early morning tomorrow. Hunting hydra is usually easy, but with cutting off its head many times, it will only become more dangerous. I want to make sure I am properly rested, just to be safe. I laid in my bed wondering what happened at Canterlot Castle that could wound both princess's. I closed my eyes and hopped for the best.

I awoke to the night sky. It was still dark out, but felt well rested, so I figured it was almost sun rise. I got ready for the day and went to the kitchen to grab some breakfast. I saw some blueberry muffins and I ate all of those fuckers. No blueberry muffin will be safe from me. I continued my trek through the guild silently, so I didn't wake anyone. I finally exited the guild and made my way over to the Everfree forest. I figured a business man, such as Filthy Rich, would surely be excited at the prospect of making so many bits. So I was going to complete the contract right away in the morning, so it was fresh and on time. Once the hydra is dead, I'll put a electric shield around the area so no other predators can get in and receive a free snack. I made my way back over to the swamp that I spotted the hydra at yesterday.

When I arrived, the sun was over the horizon and gave me enough light to see through the swamp. I, however, did not see any surfaced hydra heads. So I approached the water and shot a small bolt of lightning into the water. The hydra burst from the water and started attacking me. All four heads were trying to eat me or at least hit me. I continued to lure it away from the swamp to make it easier in retrieve the meat. Once far enough away, I jumped at the hydra and landed on its back. I then focused magic into my palms and pressed them both against the lower part of two of the hydra's necks. This completely severed the two heads by creating an explosion of blood, muscle and bone. By doing this, blood sprayed out and covered my body from head to toe. The two severed heads, with a good 12 feet of neck meat, landed on the ground. One of the other heads roared in pain and anger as the other one attacked me, but I used just enough strength when I back handed it to knock it away and daze it. I made sure that head was still connected and went over to the head that was in pain. I then gripped the base of its neck and pulled it up completely tearing it from the body. More blood spurted on me, but it mattered little; I was already covered in it. I threw the head by the other two that were already severed and saw that I had ripped part of that heads spine out with the neck.

I accomplished all of this, within 20 seconds of each other, just in time for six more hydra heads to spurt from the old neck holes. Before any of the new heads realized what was happening, I severed the last remaining old head with my palm technique. I then quickly did the same to another two heads and the hydra's new heads became aware it was under attack. However, with only four head left, I did the exact same thing I had done to the previous four heads. After that, their was now fourteen new heads and I figured that was enough meat for the contract. So, before any of the heads became aware, I plunged my arm deep into the hydras backside and shot my lightning through its heart, killing it. More blood spurted from the hole as I jumped away from the dying hydra. I'm sure its roars were heard all the way in Ponyville and probably alerted the guild as well. I then put up a lightning shield around the dead hydra and its severed heads. I then made my way through the forest, but in a way that I would emerge from behind the guild building. I felt as though the towns people didn't need to see me covered in blood. I'm glad I didn't bring my coat with me.

As I emerged from the forest I saw Soarin flying in the air, looking out over the forest. He then saw me emerge and flew down towards me. As he got closer I saw worry and concern on his face.

"Master! Are you ok!?" He screamed.

"I'm fine Soaring, this isn't my blood." I told him.

He seemed to relax a little. "Then whose blood are you covered in?" He asked me.

"A hydra's" I answered.

"Why on Equestria would you fight a hydra!?" He asked me baffled.

"It was an S class contract from Filthy Rich." I explained and he just looked shocked.

"A hydra as a contract, that's crazy!" He shouted. "Why would you need to kill a hydra?!" he asked.

"For its meat." I said. "Filthy Rich wants to expand his partnership to the griffins and asked me to procure some valuable meat for him." I explained. "Now could you please fly inside and get me a trash bag to put my clothes and boots in? I don't want to drip blood all over the place." I asked him.

He nodded and flew off. I continued on my way to the guild entrance and stopped by the door. I looked around glad that Filthy Rich wasn't here yet. I then opened it to see where Soarin was and saw that he was arguing with Cider.

"What do you mean he's covered in blood!?" She shouted. Soarin saw me and just pointed over the mares shoulder. She turned to see me, definitely, covered in blood. She rushed up to me. "Master! Are you okay!?" she yelled at me.

"Yes, I'm fine. Soarin can explain what happened, but right now I need a trash bag." I said as I started to strip.

Cider ran off to retrieve the trash bag and came back instantly, via teleportation. I put my clothes and boots in the bag, but kept my underwear on. I grabbed the bag and made my way to the second floor. I still had blood on my body, but no where near as bad as my clothes. I made it to my bathroom without any further interruptions and washed myself clean. I then put on new clothes and made my way back to the first floor. I then realized that these were the last articles of clothing I had. I would need to order some from Rarity, if she had the time. When I reached the first floor, I saw Filthy Rich waiting for me.

I walked over to him. "I apologize for the wait. I was cleaning myself from my fight with the hydra." I told him.

"So you succeeded then?" He asked with a smile on his face.

"Indeed, I did." I said back. "Did you bring the airship?" I asked him and he just smiled.

"Please follow me." He said and we walked out of the guild.

Now I had heard and seen drawings of the airships of this world, but seeing one up close was breathtaking. Their were two identical airships waiting for us and they were very different from the airships back in Earthland.

"What do you think?" Filthy Rich asked me.

I only had one thought. "I want one." I responded.

He chuckled. "Well, we complete this job and you'll be more then able to afford your own." He told me. "Lets hop on and you can direct us to our destination." He finished.

We boarded the ships, that were about half the size of the guild building itself. I looked out over the edge and saw most of Ponyville starring in wonder. At least I wasn't the only one surprised. I then gave them our heading and we headed towards the dead hydra. I looked around and noticed the crew was a mix between ponies and griffins. I'm guessing this ship does plenty of work in both kingdoms. We sailed over the forest and started to see the faint glow of my shield. We headed towards it and I dispelled it as we got close. The crew looked over the railing to see the produce as did Filthy Rich. All of them looked on in disbelief at all of the hydra meat and the amount of blood covering the area. The crew then started sorting and loading the meat onto the two airships as Filthy and I talked.

"Well, I must say, I was not expecting you to deliver this kind of result. However, I did have a gut feeling that you would pass my expectations. I'm glad I trusted you. Thank you for your help in this endeavor, sir Laxus." He told me with a smile and held out his hand.

"It was my pleasure Mr. Rich." I told him. "Now you know I can deliver, so next time you wont have to worry." I said with a chuckle and smirk on my face.

"I also said I had a gut feeling and mine tend to always be right." He said. "Always trust the belly!" He told me as he tapped it couple times with a smile on his face. "Now about your payment..." He started. "I was originally going to pay 5,000 bits for the manticore meat, but you told me you could get hydra meat and did you ever! I then told you, that depending on the amount of meat you got, I would be willing to pay you 20,000 bits if I remember correctly." He said and I just nodded. "However, you procured more than I thought possible, so I will be stopping by your guild later today to drop of the reward. Is this acceptable?" He asked me.

I nodded my head. "That'll work. When can I expect you?" I asked him.

He held his hand up to his chin and started thinking. "Judging by the amount of hydra meat, I would say..... About five to six hours. So I will be by later, around 5. Is this acceptable?" He asked.

"Yes. I take it you don't require anymore assistance?" I stated. He nodded. "Very well. I will see you this evening." I said as I departed and headed back to the guild. I could have used the teleportation pad, but I wanted that to remain a secret for now, so I continued on foot.

I arrived back to the guild and saw many members hanging about and talking to each other. When they saw me, however, they all became quiet. I walked up to Cider who was behind the counter. "I need some food and water. I'm starving." I told her as I sat on one of the chairs.

She giggled "Anything in specific you would like." She asked me.

I know I had muffins for breakfast, but I was still in a breakfast mood. "Can I get some pancakes with some hot apple cider?" I asked.

"Of course master!" She stated. "Coming right up!" She then turned to the kitchen and yelled. "I got an order of pancakes!" She then turned and smiled at me. She then reached under the counter and grabbed some apple cider and heated it up with her magic. She then poured it in a glass and handed it to me.

I chugged it down and set my glass down so she could refill it and I sighed in pleasure. "That hit the spot." I said. The talking of the guild had picked back up and I looked at Cider as she refilled my cup. "Why was everyone so quiet when I entered the guild?" I asked her.

She smiled and said. "They heard about how you killed a hydra and came back covered in blood as if nothing happened. Most ponies seemed to think we were joking, but after enough of us that were present, insisted that we were telling the truth, they seemed to believe us." She told me with a smirk. "We also had informed them, that once they became a B class wizard or higher they would have to donate 3% of their rewards to the guild. They seemed to be upset at first, but then we explained that food and drinks were free because of this, they stopped whining. They completely stopped complaining when we told them you were donating over 50% of your own reward." She finished with a smile.

I smirked figuring that would happen. "Hey Cider?" I said.

"Yes, master?"

"Do you know a place that builds airships?" I asked her.

"Mmmh." she mumbled. "A few, but the closest airship builders would probably be located in Canterlot." She told me. "They are located mostly in wealthy cities because those are the only ponies who could afford one." She said. "Why do you ask?"

I just smirked. "I'll tell you later, after Filthy Rich stops by." I told her. "Whose all here right now anyway?" I asked.

She put her finger on the side of her head. "Well Magic, Duster and I are all here." She started. "Pinkie was here earlier with Rainbow Dash pulling pranks on us and then left after taking some contracts off of the board. Scootaloo is at school and Soarin is heading back to Cloudsdale for practice. Master Mavis, I haven't seen in two days and you just returned. So the only other two are the ones behind you, Big Mac and Thunderlane." She finished.

"Has Twilight come by today?" I asked her.

"No, not yet anyway." she said.

"Mmmh. If she stops by and I'm in my room please let her know I would like to talk to her." I said. "This includes you, Magic and Duster." I said.

"Sure thing!" she said.

The pancakes were finished and I dug in. I finished and then moved myself from the chair to the counter. I sat their for a couple hours while people came and went, waiting for either Twilight or Filthy Rich to show up. Many people came asking if it was true that I had killed a hydra to which I would nod and explain what happened. Rainbow came by once again, just to tell me how I was almost as awesome as her. She left and I went back to waiting; during this time I started thinking about magic types that would be good for the new members. I continued thinking about specific types of magic for each individual until, Twilight, finally showed up. She walked over to the counter.

"Good to see you Twilight." I said.

"You to master. I heard you've been reckless today." She said with a knowing smirk on her face.

"I don't think so..." I said. "In fact I'd say today went quite well" I told her. As I said that, the guild entrance opened and Filthy Rich walked in with two other men. "And it just got better." I said as I got down from the counter.

Twilight eyed me, confused as to why it was suddenly better. "Hello, sir Laxus." Filthy Rich said.

"Mr. Rich." I responded noticing the two other men caring some large sacks. "I take it everything went well." I said.

He nodded with a huge smile on his face. "Indeed! In fact, you have helped me solidify my business with the griffins!" He announced happily.

"Good for you Mr. Rich." I said genuinely happy for him.

"Thank you! Now about your payment." He started. "Here is the original 20,000 bits for the completed contract." he said as one of the other stallions handed me two large sacks of bits. Everyone was just staring shocked. "And these 10,000 bits are for doing a job well done and delivering more than bargained for." he said as the other stallion handed me the remaining sack. "That makes 30,000 bits in total. I hope this is acceptable for the contract." Filthy finished.

Everyone was staring at me with their jaws on the floor and I chuckled. "It's more than enough Mr. Rich. Thank you." I said as I stuck out my hand to shake his. "Let me know if you need help with anything else." I told him.

He shook my hand and smiled. "Please, just Rich is fine. I will, if I ever need that kind of help again and thank you once more. If you are ever in need of supplies, come by my store and I'll give you a discount." He told me.

"Will do. Enjoy the rest of your day Rich." I said with a smile on my face as he left.

"You to." He called back.

I looked around the room to see everyone staring at me. I chuckled "Twilight, take these bags and add them to the guild funds." I told her as I handed her the two bags which she levitated.

"Master!" Cider shouted. "That's 20,000 bits!" She said like I was crazy. "Are you sure you want to give that much to the guild?" she asked me in disbelief. Twilight also looked like I smacked her and Magic looked pale.

"I'm sure. Besides, I need to talk to you three and Duster. Magic, can you get her?" I asked him. He nodded dumbly and walked off.

"Master, I'm gonna need to purchase a safe that I can use to hold all these bits." Twilight told me.

"That's fine, but while you at it, buy me one to." I told her and she just nodded. Big Mac and Thunderlane were just sitting their frozen.

Magic returned with Duster and we then went up to my office. On the way, Duster has asked "What's going on?" In a whisper to the others. We then entered my office and I went over to my chair.

Thanks to my dragon senses, I heard Cider say. "Master, earned 30,000 bits from a contract and is giving 20,000 bits to Twilight to put in the guild funds." she explained.

Duster was immediately shouting at me. "Master! That's to much money and more then the 50% you said you would donate! Please reconsider keeping more for yourself." She pleaded to me. I looked around and saw the others had a similar look.

I sighed. "There is a reason I am giving that amount to the guild." I told them.

"And what would that be?" Twilight asked me confused.

"How much does an airship cost?" I asked them.

"It depends on the size master." Duster said. "If you want to know the cost for one of the airships from earlier, I'd say about 3,000 bits. Give or take a hundred." She finished.

"But, that doesn't include the cost for a housing area, maintenance, crew wages and supplies." Twilight added.

"How much do you think it would cost to build three brand new ships from scratch?" I inquired.

"Three!?" Cider shouted. "Master, we don't need three ships of that size!" She told me.

"I know. I want one airship to be the same size of the ships from earlier and two smaller ones about a quarter of the size." I explained.

"Well, I think building a brand new ship that size, would probably cost closer to 5,000 bits, compared to buying a used one. Two smaller ships a quarter of the size and brand new as well, would probably cost 1,000 bits to 1,500 bits." Duster told me.

"And if we skip the housing area fees for our ships and built our own facilities, how much would that cost?" I inquired.

"The building itself, along with the tools to maintain the ships, would be about another 2,000 bits." Twilight said. "But, that doesn't cover the cost of the crew and their continual wages." She finished.

"So in total, the entire price of such an endeavor would cost about 10,000 bits?" I asked and they all just nodded.

"Master. What is the point of getting these airships?" Magic asked me. "I think this would be a huge misuse of our finances and I don't see the need for three ships." he told me honestly.

I smirked while looking at the other bag of 10,000 bits that was just laying on my desk. "The guild won't be purchasing these airships." I said and they all looked relieved, until..."I will be." I said. They all looked at me like I was crazy. "Would you four be willing to work on this together for me?" I asked them.

They were all concerned but, answered. "Yes master." They all said.

"Good. Duster, take the other 10,000 bits on my desk and use it for any purchases you need to make." I told her. I then started shuffling around in my desk and pulled out the other 5,000 bits. "Magic and Cider, I want you to take 2,000 out of the 5,000 bits in here for any supplies you think all the ships would need. I also want three master bedrooms built on the main ship for me, Master Mavis and the captain. I only want one built on the smaller ships for only the captain." I told them. They all nodded. "Twilight, I want you to keep track of the progress of the airships and help Duster with anything she might need." She nodded. "Are their anymore concerns or questions?" I asked.

Twilight took a step forward. "What do you want us to do about the crew?" She asked me.

"Mmmh." I mumbled. "How long do you think this project will take?" I asked.

"Well, considering how you're buying three airships from scratch I would say a two to three months. That includes the housing unit as well." Twilight estimated.

"Then don't worry about the crew yet. I'll figure something out when they are all completed." I told her. "Anything else?"

"What is going to be the purpose of these ships, if you don't mind me asking?" Magic asked me.

"The biggest ship is going to be mine only and will leave only with me on it." I told him. "Speaking of, I want it outfitted with weapons and any kind of defenses that might help in battle. However, I will use this ship for whenever I have to travel to other kingdoms for a contract." I explained. "I will also use it if I want to take the entire guild on vacation , so make sure it has enough rooms on board." I said, while looking at Twilight and Duster. "The other two airships will be used for any other guild members that receive contracts and need transportation to get to there destination." I finished. "All of this is coming from my personal account, so don't worry about the money for the guild, Twilight, all of it is staying exactly where it is." I finished. "Any other questions." They just shook their heads. "Good. Inform me of all supplies that will be needed and keep me up to date on any progress you hear about this project. Thank you, all of you." I said. They all had smiles on their face except Duster, who still looked concerned.

I started escorting them back to the first floor and I saw that there were a few more guild members here all looking at me in disbelief. I chuckled and started heading back up to the first floor, but I still needed to talk to Duster some more. "Duster, please come with me" I said after I escorted the other three back to the first floor. She nodded and followed me back to my office.

"Yes master" She asked me as I sat back down in my office chair.

"I want the main airship to be outfitted for the worst sorts of conditions and have as many defenses and weapons as possible." I told her. "Do you understand?" I asked her and she nodded.

"I understand, master." She answered. "But, why do you need such heavy fortifications?" She asked me. "Is there something you're not telling us?"

"Master Mavis and I always try to be on the safe side of things. I would rather have them and not need them, then need them and not have them." I explained. "Plus, my instincts are telling me I'll need them." I finished.

".....Very Well master. Is there anything else you need?" She asked.

I shook my head. "If there is anything else I will inform you. Thank you for your time Duster." I said.

"Of course master." She said and left.

I sat there, wondering what this uneasy feeling I had was. Eventually, I continued my day and figured it was nothing important.

"I'm sure its nothing...."

Chapter 8: The Awakening and Types of Magic

I woke up very groggily and heard some ponies talking.

"She's waking up! Inform Princess Celestia Immediately!" Somepony said.

I remember drifting back into darkness for a while. I then heard a soothing voice.

"Shhhh. You're ok. You're ok." The voice said in calm manner.

I tried looking for the voice, but my eyes were still unfocused.

"It's gonna be ok Luna. You're safe." The voice said.

I was finally able to recognize the voice. "Tia?" I said softly.

She gasped. "Yes, its me Lulu." She said. "How are you feeling?" She asked.

My vision finally cleared and I look over at her and saw her happy to see me awake. "Ugh....What happened?" I asked.

She raised and eyebrow. "You don't remember?" She asked and I just shook my head. "You came flying through my wall as if you were thrown through it, covered in injuries." She told me.

"What?" Is all I could respond with. I don't remember getting injured.

"Luna...You've been asleep for three days." Celestia told me. I was just baffled by what I just heard. "Is their anything you remember about that night." She asked me.

"I remember... I..." I started to think back and Laxus came to my mind. I started to cry again. Not as hard this time, but I still could see Tia looking at me concerned. "I...He...I" I had trouble talking.

"Shh. Shh. Shh. Take your time, calm down." She told me as she gave me a gentle hug.

After crying for about five minutes I was finally able to calm down. "Is Laxus okay?" I asked.

"Laxus? Why wouldn't he be?" Celestia asked me confused.

At that point I heard a gasp for air and I turned to see Nightmare shoot up in bed. Celestia and I looked at her and she started crying. Celestia starred at her in worry and I looked at her, understanding what she was thinking. After we waited for her to calm down, Nightmare asked us. "Is Laxus okay!?"

Celestia was even more confused now. Why were we both worried about Laxus. "I'm sure Laxus is fine." Celestia told the both of us. "Last I heard, he started working on a project for the guild and has an announcement to make for the entire guild this Saturday." She explained. "Why are the both of you so worried about Laxus anyway?"

Nightmare and I glanced at each other. With a silent conversation held we decided to tell Tia, everything we saw. We explained everything that had happened, from dream walking and being sucked in to Laxus's dream, to the monstrous dragon. We included everything that had transpired between the dragon and the Fairy Tail members that were present and how it appeared they all died. During our retelling of what had happened, Nightmare moon and I, both started shedding some light tears and even though she wasn't there, Celestia did to. We finished our recollection of what had happened in the memory, to when we woke up and went flying through the wall.

"I don't understand why your body was sent flying though." Tia said. "You used to tell me whenever somepony was having a nightmare and they died before you could help them, you were just thrown back into your dream walking. Why did Laxus's dream wake you up and cause you to be sent flying?" Tia asked.

I thought about it for a bit. "If I had to guess, I would say it was because Laxus and the dragon were stronger then us." Nightmare started. "In the past, we only entered the dreams of our subjects and they all had considerably less power compared to our own. We were also sucked into his dream, which has never happened before. So when we were exposed to the magic in the memory, our bodies didn't know how to compensate for such trauma." Nightmare explained and I only nodded in agreement.

"I suppose that's the best answer we have." Tia said. "But, are you both okay?" She asked us.

We both nodded and she smiled at us. "We have no idea what to do about this situation." I said gaining their attention. "Should we not confront Laxus about this, he is in much pain, that much is clear." I said.

"We shall discuss it more when your out of those beds. The doctor will come by and clear you two later, but for now, just rest." Tia told us. We nodded. "Good. I will see you later....and I'm glad the two of you are alright." She said as she gave us both a hug.

"Thank you." I told her as I laid back down in bed and closed my eyes as darkness took me.

I awoke to something poking me in the face. I opened my eyes to see Mavis floating above me with a smirk on her face. It's been about five days since I had last seen her, but she was annoying me, so as happy as I was to see her...."Stop it!" I shouted at her as I tried to grab her.

She giggled and flew away. "Morning! We have a lot to discuss today." She told me.

"I know. I have quite a bit to share with you as well." I told her. "Just let me wake up first." I asked her nicely.

"Fine, I'll meet you in your office in half an hour." She said as she flew off.

I sighed and got out of bed. I went to my bathroom and got ready for the day. I had asked Rarity to make me some clothes and I had to go through and entire afternoon getting my measurements and preferences taken. I told her I wanted them similar to the clothes I wear now and trusted her judgment for the rest. So after getting dressed I went down to the kitchen to grab some food and headed up to my office. I was undisturbed the entire morning because no one else was up. Once I entered I saw Mavis up on top of the bookshelf again. I sighed and closed the door.

"A lot has happened these past five days. I take it you were trying to figure out some of the guilds magic alignments." I stated. She nodded. "I have thought of some as well, but other members, I cannot think of a specific type of magic for them at all. I'm hoping you had more luck than me." I told her and she just got this smirk on her face that said ( I'm awesome ).

"What have I missed over the last five days?" She asked.

"Well, Duster completed both A class contracts by herself, rather skillfully." I told her. "I went with her as a extra precaution, but she would have been fine on her own. So, other than being nervous she performed very well." I said.

"So we were correct in making her an A class wizard." Mavis said. I nodded. "I take it you completed the S class contract." She stated.

"I did." I told her.

"So you made another 5,000 bits. Were off to a good start." She told me. I smirked and chuckled. She noticed this and asked. "What?"

"The contract was originally for hunting down manticore meat." I started. "However, I got something more impressive for the contract." She raised an eyebrow at this. "Hydra meat and lots of it. I continually cut off the heads to make an endless supply of meat." I explained. She smiled at this. "So I made quiet a bit more that 5,000 bits." I finished.

"Oh? And how much did you make?" She asked me.

"30,000 bits for the entire contract." Mavis just started laughing. "From the amount of meat I procured and the fact that Hydra bones can be used as other supplies, I acquired quiet the reward." I told her.

"Well done Laxus. Anything else?"

"I might've made some big purchases that you are probably gonna love..." I said trailing off at the end.

I looked up at her to see a glint in her eye and bordering on excitement. "What might those be?" She asked me.

"I might've order us some custom airships." I said and she immediately turned to me with stars in her eyes, holding her hands together in excitement and had a huge smile on her face.

"Really!? How long until they are done?!" She asked me.

"About three months or so." I told her.

She smiled. "Thank you for sharing that with me. Anything else?" She inquired.

"Well the elements of harmony were assigned a task by Celestia, which was to remove a dragon from Equestria." I said and she had this look of surprise on her face. "They succeeded and apparently it was Fluttershy who got it to leave." I said with a smile on my face.

"That exceeds our expectations of her. I'm sure the princess's must be proud." She said.

I got quiet and wasn't quite sure how to tell her about Luna and Nightmare moon. "Mavis.... Luna and Nightmare have been severely injured." I told her. She looked shocked and I continued. "No one knows what happened, but they are both on their way to a full recovery and will hopefully have some answers for us when they awaken." I finished.

She only nodded as she got quiet, all previous excitement gone. I tried to change the topic. "How many individuals have you identified for a magic type?" I asked.

She looked at me and smiled. "Almost all of them." She said. "Well, sorta." She corrected herself. "The CMC is still to young and don't even have their cutie marks, so its hard to identify a good magic for them to use." She started. "Spike is also an unknown because of his dormant dragon blood as well as the Princess's." She explained. "They are much more in tune with magic then all the others, but they are older than me and it would seem possible for them to learn just about any type of magic there is. However, I am positive that their will be a specific magic that will help them. I just need more time thinking about it as well as more information on them." She explained further.

"Then it seems my list might be as long as yours, minus a few, but we should compare to see what we both think would be best for certain individuals." I stated. She agreed and we started comparing notes. A lot of our choices were very similar, besides one or two, but considering she has been training me and has made me stronger, I didn't argue with any of her choices.

We continued the discussion and talking about training methods, as well as any pairs that matched for the same magic type. We continued until I heard a knock on the door. "Enter." I said already knowing who it was.

Duster came into the room and saw that Mavis was here as well. She then looked back to me. "Master, the princess's have awoken." She said with a small smile.

"That's wonderful news!" I said and Mavis also smiled. "Are they ok?" I asked.

"Yes. In fact their wound have already been healed, but have been told to take it easy for the next few days." She said.

"Any word on what transpired?" I asked.

"It would appear that all three of the Princess's are coming to the meeting tomorrow and will explain then." She finished.

"Thank you for the wonderful news, Duster! Is their anything else?" I asked.

"The schematic for the airship housing unit have been completed, so construction will begin soon. The airship designs are still being looked over because of your specific requests." She informed us.

"More excellent news! Thank you Duster!" I told her. "Is that all?"I inquired.

"No master. That is everything I needed to tell you." She said and turned to look at Mavis. "It is good to see you again, Master Mavis. Some of us were getting worried about you." She said as she started to leave.

"Thank you, Duster! Enjoy the rest of your day." Mavis told her.

We continued talking off an on after Duster left. Comparing what we though a good training program would be for each individual. We had worked out most of the details and decided that we would be ready for the meeting tomorrow. We both went about our day and I had to deal with Twilight asking me an endless barrage of questions....Again. I answered her questions, which were mostly about Earthland and thankfully not about my past or the old Fairy Tail. I eventually had enough and told her I would answer more questions at a later date after she started asking about all the different types of magic there. With the day gone, I went to bed and thought about the meeting tomorrow. I closed my eyes and fell asleep after going everything in my head, one last time.

I awoke from a deep sleep and rolled out of bed, noticing it was later than usual. I then did my morning ritual and got ready for the day. The guild meeting wasn't until later this evening. I wasn't sure how many of the guild members would be able to show up, but I was sure most would. I went down stairs to see almost half of the guild here. The members that were present were Thunderlane, Spike, Twilight, Duster, Cider, Magic, Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy and the CMC. When I saw the CMC I was a little confused. I thought they were supposed to be in school today. So I started walking over to them.

"Scootaloo. Are you not supposed to be at school today?" I asked her.

"Morning master! And no. Todays Saturday! Its the weekend!" She stated.

"Yeah!"
"Yeah!"

The other two shouted in agreement. "Oh....Are you keeping up with your school work? I asked her.

"We already did it yesterday." She explained. I was honestly proud of her. Ever since she moved in, she seems to have more energy and is happier.

"Good job girls. Keep up the good work." I told them.

"Sure thing!" They all said.

I then walked over to Cider who was behind the counter and asked for some pancakes. She yelled into the kitchen and I got my order placed. "How is Scootaloo adjusting to the guild?" I asked her.

"Well Duster, Magic and I, all try to look after her. However, I think she looks up to you the most and would probably like it if you walked her to school sometimes. I'm sure she probably wants to spend more time with you....You're her hero." Cider explained.

I sighed. "I'm not a hero. I just did what was right." I told her and she got a small frown on her face. "However, I will try to spend some more time with her. Just let me know if she needs anything else. Okay?" I asked.

She sighed. "Master....I really think you should talk about your past. Everypony here idolizes you and looks up to and we all know your in pain, but you wont let any of us help you." She told me. "Even if its only a little bit, it can help. Just start slow and make your way to the more important points in your past. Please....let us help you." Cider pleaded.

I sighed. "One day I will reveal to everyone my past. But, that day, is not today." I said. "Thank you for your concern." I told her.

She sighed. "Your welcome master....I'll go check on your pancakes." She said.

She then left to the kitchen to fetch my breakfast. If their is one thing I have noticed about these ponies, its that they all feel entitled to know what happened to me in my past. Every time I turn one of them down, word spreads and more of them become worried....But, that is what being in a guild is all about. Cider returned with my pancakes and I consumed every last crumb. I could really go for some meat right now, but we still don't have a freezer. I know the refrigerator works, but you cant purchase meat in small amounts in Equestria. Especially, with the ponies as herbivores and them not selling meat at all. I will probably have to hunt my own meat some time and then bring it back to the guild.

I finished eating and went up to my office. I was relaxing as the hours of the day passed by. I was able to clear a few more contracts and go over the guilds finances. Soon Mavis came to join me on her bookshelf and we talked over the different types of magic we had planned on teaching to the members of the guild. We continued until we heard a knock on the door.

"Master?" Duster called from the door.

"Enter!" I answered in a loud voice so she could hear me.

She walked in and stood before us. "The guild members are all present and accounted for. We await for you and Mavis to begin the meeting. Everypony made it, excited for your big announcement. Even all three Princess's are here." She told us. We both smiled, glad that they were ok and could make it. "However, it appears they have something urgent to talk to about." She explained.

I raised an eyebrow and looked at Mavis who just shrugged in response. "Did they say what about?" I asked her for clarification.

She shook her head. "They all seemed very worried and are putting a lot of the other members on edge. They wont tell any of us what happened, until they talk to you." She finished.

I sighed as I stood up. "Very well. Lets go get them so we can figure out, what's going on." I said as I made my way to the door. We exited and headed to the first floor, where everyone was looking at the princess's, nervously.

"Its good to see you two made a full recovery." I said, gaining the attention of everyone. "Do we know what the cause was?" I asked to the princess's.

At this all three of them looked even more concerned. Celestia was eyeing the other two and Nightmare was looking at the ground in shame. Luna, however, got tears in her eyes and walked over to me. She then hugged me, which surprised me, and started crying on my chest. I looked around confused to see everyone else was as well. Many also had looks of concern on their faces and seemed to be looking between me and the other two princess's. I looked over at Celestia and asked.

"What happened?"

She sighed. "I believe it would be best to talk in private." She announced.

I sighed and nodded. "Very well, follow me." I told them. All three nodded. "Everyone, please be patient. We will begin the announcement after I talk with the princess's." I stated. They all nodded and went back to talking to each other. "Twilight, Magic, Cider and Duster, please follow me as well." I told them. They seemed surprised, but decided not to question it. The eight of us made our way back to my office where Mavis was waiting on the bookshelf.

We all entered and I sat down in my chair while the princess's stood in front of my desk and the other four stood by the wall, opposite of Mavis. Duster had closed the door behind her and we were ready for the discussion.

"What happened?" I asked again and Luna started crying again.

"I'm.... so...sor.....sorry." She said in between sobs. "It....Was....An.....Accident." She finished.

"Calm down and take a few breaths." I told her. All of us present were looking at her with worry on our face. Concerned about what might've happened.

Mavis then said. "Is this related to Nightmare' and Luna's injuries." Mavis asked Celestia.

Celestia nodded. "We were unsure of how to approach this topic, but it would appear that being straight forward would be for the best." She said.

Luna then stepped forward. "I have the power to dream walk and so does my sister." She said as she turned to look at Nightmare Moon. "This allows us to see the dreams of our subjects and help them if they are having a nightmare." She explained. I just raised a brow. "We were doing a normal check of the dream realm when we saw a golden glow." She continued. "We walked over to the glow to see that it was your dream unit. A dream unit is what a ponies subconscious uses to identify themselves." She explained. "We saw that yours was a pulsating, lightning bolt. We approached it carefully so we would not enter your dream, however, the bolt started shooting out strands of electricity and struck us." She told me as she averted her eyes to the floor. I was starting to wonder how dream walking would make me upset. I looked at Mavis to see her starring wide eyed at Luna. I looked over to the others to see them with the same face. I was the only one confused apparently. "We were then sucked into your dream from five night ago." She said and I then went wide eyed myself. "We saw your memory of what transpired on the island." She finished with tears in her eyes and sadness on her face. I looked over at Celestia and Nightmare to see the same look. The other were looking at me with concern on their faces, wondering why this was such a big deal.

My mind started to shut down as I tried to process what I had been told.....I could only sit their frozen.

I looked on as Luna explained why she was so upset. "We saw that yours was a pulsating, lightning bolt. We approached it carefully so we would not enter your dream, however, the bolt started shooting out strands of electricity and struck us." I heard Luna explain. At this revelation, I knew what she was trying to say. I had read about their supposed power to enter dreams, but wrote it of as rumors and superstition to make the princess's appear more god-like. "We were then sucked into your dream from five night ago." Luna said. I turned to Laxus to see his reaction and judging from the look on his face he was very surprised. "We saw your memory of what transpired on the island." Luna finished. I immediately knew that the island was Tenroujima. I figured he probably had another dream about Acnologia and judging from his blank face, Id say I was right.

I then turned to everyone else in the room. "You all need to leave, especially you three." I said pointing at the princess's as I flew off the bookshelf. They all looked at me shocked and concerned. I had a look of concern on my face and hoped I could get them to leave while Laxus was in shock. "I will escort you down to the first floor, but we need to go now!" I said as I opened the door and we started to run down to the first floor.

I looked back to see Laxus still at his desk and the princess's ashamed and the other four confused. We made it down to the first floor in quite rush and seemed to surprise all the other members. However, they became concerned when they saw the looks on our faces and didn't see Laxus. I had almost gotten them to the guild entrance when a giant bolt of lightning appeared at the door and cut us off. I looked up to see Laxus pissed.

I looked back to see everyone starring in shock and confusion. Some looked upon the scene in fear and I noticed Luna and Nightmare averting their eyes from his gaze. I waited to see what was about to transpire, hoping that Laxus would act like a guild master and put it's member's concerns first.

I looked upon Luna and Nightmare, who seemed to be shrinking under my gaze. I wanted to hurt them, for daring to invade my privacy, but I remembered what Luna first said when she saw me. "Explain." I said through a very strained voice. "But, leave the details of the dream out." I said. Mavis smiled at me and looked proud.

Luna and Nightmare stepped forward. "Well, like Luna said we were sucked into your dream." Nightmare started. "That has never happened before! We were investigating your dream unit because it seemed like you were having a nightmare...." She lingered here and looked like she wanted to talk about what she saw. I didn't do or say anything so she continued. " We were trying to decide what to do, when your dream reached out and sucked us in. We had no control from then on. We couldn't leave the dream, which we realized was actually a memory....We were to scared to even think about trying." Nightmare said with a shudder and everyone else looked on in horror. What could be so bad that it could scare Nightmare moon herself, is what they were probably thinking. "We were finally able to leave the memory because of....the white flash." She said carefully. "Once we awoke, our bodies were sent flying through very thick stone walls. We believe this happened because your magic power is stronger than ours by magnitudes. Our bodies, not used to being exposed to such a high concentration of magic, were unable to defend ourselves. Normally, being launched through a wall like that would not cause such serious damage, but we believe that the....monstrosity's magic from your memory combined with your own, shut down our magic for sometime. Thus, our bodies healing factor was not able to activate as quickly as it should have. Normally we would be healing within seconds of an injury, but this is the best theory we have right now." She finished.

I eyed both her and Luna, not bothering with the looks I was receiving from the rest of the guild. I continued to stare at them, trying to figure out what I should do and they looked down on the verge of tears. I sighed and walked over to them, until I was right in front of them. I saw that they were shaking. Seeing this I knew what to do. I opened my arms and wrapped them both in a hug. They were so shocked that they just froze. "I'm sorry you two had to see that. It must have been overwhelming to feel so powerless." I said to them softly. The rest of the guild went dead silent and all that could be heard were the sobs coming from the two in my arms. Mavis was smiling at me, with a look of pride on her face. "I'm sorry I couldn't help you and that my memory led to your injuries....I'm sorry." I said. It was at this point they both hugged me back.

We stayed like this for a couple of moments until Luna said. "Master. I have to know. What happened in the end of that memory? Did.....did you-" She asked before I cut her off.

"No, I didn't. In fact, everyone survived thanks to Master Mavis." I told her.

The princess's all looked shocked to hear this as they turned to Mavis who was just waving at them. "How? How could you save them from that...that...thing!?" Luna asked.

"As a master of magic and my knowledge on how it works." She stated simply.

Luna walked over to her and hugged her whispering "Thank you. Thank you." Mavis smiled and returned the hug.

I looked around the guild to see many confused, worried and happy that the issue was resolved. I turned to Celestia who was smiling at me and looked grateful. The mood of the guild had really improved since five minutes ago. We finished our apologies and hugs to get the meeting back on track.

However, "Master? What did the princess's see." Twilight asked.

"Yeah! We wanna know." Rainbow Dash said.

"No you don't..." I said trailing off.

"Oh come on! It cant be that bad!" Rainbow exclaimed.

"It is Rainbow Dash." Celestia said.

"Indeed. I would not wish for my worst enemy to see such a sight." Nightmare said and her statement surprised everyone.

"I wanna see it..." I heard Duster say. I looked at her, trying to figure out why she wanted to see it.

"Me to!" I turned to see Cider speak up. "If it will help the Master, then I wanna know!" She stated.

"YEAH!" A lot of the guild members cried. I could tell where this was going, so I held my hand up to silence everyone.

I sighed. "I appreciate the concern, I really do. However, we did not come here to talk about my past, today." I started and everyone became sad that I would not share what happened. "I know many of you are disappointed, but what the princess's saw hurt them and possibly scared them. Do you really want to see something like that?" I asked. I saw some were going to respond so I continued before they could. "It would be for the best to get started with the announcement." I said as I started making my way to the counter.

I sat down on the counter and crossed my legs. Mavis flew over to me with a small smile on her face. I looked around the room and saw everyone was sitting down with disappointed looks on their faces. I sighed and decide to continue on. This announcement will definitely bring the mood of the guild back up. I looked around to see everyone looking down at the table or floor. I cleared my throat to grabbed their attention. "Ahem...." At this everyone looked at me.

"Before I make this announcement, I want you all to know that Mavis and I tried to include everyone in this. However, just because we haven't figured out what to do for some of you, does not mean we wont at a later date. We will explain why and how we plan on rectifying this." I stated "Magic is the physical embodiment of the spirit. When the physical spirit of an organism connects with the spiritual flow of nature, the spirit forms magic as a product of the connection. It will take an enormous amount of concentration and mental ability to use magic." I started. Everyone just looked confused as to why I was explaining this and Twilight started to drool at the information. "Unicorns and Alicorns are able to do this much easier because of their horns acting as a conductor, but each and everyone of you can use magic and we will teach you how." I said gesturing to myself and Mavis. Everyone was looking at me with wide eyes and their jaws on the floor. I chuckled.

"I will now begin reading the list of each persons magic properties and type of magic that we will be teaching each of you." I started. Everyone got excited. "However, the ones that we don't know how to teach or a good magic for are the CMC, Spike and all three Princess's." I said. They all looked down and Celestia looked like she wanted to say something, but I explained further. "The CMC and Spike's capabilities and traits are all unknown to us. We also believe that it would be best, to let them further develop before we teach them a specific magic, so we can see what would really be best for them down the road." I said. The four kids looked really disappointed, but their was nothing I could do about it, so I continued. "The princess's are all difficult as well, because they can use many different types of magic and are under further study." I told them. "Now....I will go down in the order of the MPF rankings, on what you will be learning. When I call your name, please stand." I said and everyone nodded.

"Duster," She stood. "You will be learning Beast Soul." I said and everyone looked around confused. "After watching your interactions in the Everfree we believed this magic would be best." I started. "It will allow you to take the form of any animals, beast and demons you defeat. This allows you to transform your body into a hybrid version of yourself and the creature you defeated." I explained as she looked at me very interested. "This magic is very difficult and very dangerous, so we will start out with partial transformations which are called takeovers. This will allow you to turn your arm or any other part of your body into the animal that you have previously defeated. Once comfortable with this, you will progress to full body takeovers. This is where the magic becomes dangerous." I said while looking at her. "Your new animal instincts will try to over ride your own mind and could turn you into a wild beast until knocked unconscious. You will only practice full body take overs in my presence, when we think your ready. Is that understood?' She nodded. "Good. please be seated." I finished with Duster.

"Twilight." I started and she stood. "Your magic, will be Memory Make magic, which is very difficult, but your keen intellect and thirst for knowledge should make it possible for you." I said. "A magic which grants the caster the ability to manipulate memories. It also gives you amazing memory capacity, being able to memorize opponent's heart beats, footsteps and magic. The caster can also create memories of themselves which are similar to holograms. This magic also allows the user to create new magic spells by combining spells from other magic which the user has memorized before. Furthermore, you will be able to negate magic spells used by the opponent which they had also already memorized by "forgetting" their spell." I explained and I saw her looking at me slightly confused. "Like I said, its very complex, but by placing your fingers on the temples of your head as a focus point, a chain of memories will be seen visible behind you. This magic is a type of ancient spell, but we believe it would be perfect for you." I finished.

"Magic Touch." I said. "You will be learning how to use Fire magic. Like the name implies, you will wield fire." I started. "However, their is more then one type of fire. We will teach you how to manipulate flames and change them to adjust to any situation." I told him. "Please be seated. Big Mac." I said and he stood. "We will be teaching you Palm magic. A form of magic that allows you to focus your magic power in the palm of your hands. This significantly boosts the strength of the attacks you can perform with your hands, allowing you to strike targets with great force through simple palm strikes." I explained and he just nodded.

"Applejack." I started. " You will be taught Earth magic. You will be able to make use of the earth around you for combat, giving you a great deal of flexibility when using your magic. Skilled users of this magic can manipulate the physical properties of earth, such as making sand as hard as metal, creating iron-hard rock pillars from the ground, or even bending the ground at will and turning it into a liquid form. Earth magic also enables the user to literally dive into the ground be it rock, concrete, or metal, using their hands or feet, and tunnel through it. We believed this magic was perfect for you because of your connection to the earth." I finished.

"Rainbow Dash. You will be learning how to use Ice magic, but a specific kind of Ice magic called Ice Make. This is very similar to Twilight's magic, but instead of memories, you will use ice. The use of the imagination is very important for this magic. By clasping your hands together you will be able to bring forth creations from your mind in the form of ice." I explained. "We chose this magic for you because your body seems to be well adjusted to the cold. Especially, when you perform your sonic rainboom. The air itself would be freezing from the height that you dive from, but as a Pegasus you have a natural resistance to this. These properties make this magic perfect for you." I finished and she did a fist pump. "However, your training will be very difficult, so be ready."

"Soarin. You will be learning Air magic." I started as he stood. "Air magic is a magic which gives you the ability to manipulate the air around you and use it as a weapon, such as making it explode or lowering the oxygen levels in a contained area. The air can also be manipulated in simple ways, such as using it for levitating and probably helping you with flight." I explained to him. As I was looking at him, I noticed he had some rather hefty bruises on his body. "Soarin?" I said.

"Uh, yes master?" He responded.

"Why do you look so injured?" I inquired.

He sighed. "I had training with the Wonderbolts today, but when I asked the captain if I could leave early, she got super upset that I would even ask such a thing. She told me if I wanted to leave early I had to do all of her exercises, plus more in record time. I was able to finish, but not without a few bumps here and there." He finished.

I smiled. "I'm glad you made it. Thank you for coming today!" I told him.

"Wouldn't have missed it!" He said back as he sat down.

"Thunderlane. Your magic is called Drill N Rock." I started. "A form of magic that will allow you to make selected parts of your body spin at high speeds; something which, as the name of the magic itself suggests, renders such parts similar to large drills. The rotating power will greatly boosts your melee capabilities, allowing them to either enhance blunt attacks by striking foes with spinning limbs, or to effectively drill them by hitting them with the still ending part of a current spinning limb, which is made more powerful because of the spinning behind it. Aside from boosted offense, you also gain added mobility. By spinning the entirety of your body around and employing Drill 'n Rock, you can propel yourself around at high speed, even in the air. It also allows you to quickly appear next to an opponent, making it easy to deliver enhanced strikes." I explained.

"Pinkie Pie...." I started. "The magic you will be learning is called Territory magic. We will be teaching you this because I believe that you already know some components of it. We are also doing this to make sense of your abilities that seem very random." I explained and she was giggling. "You will be able to conjure a kind of wave-like matter, which allows you to manipulate the space around any object or substance of your choice, this allows for great versatility. One can manipulate space as means of defense and offense, by means of forming heat and generating explosions, teleporting people and/or objects of your choice and granting you the ability to switch places with other people who are in close proximity. However, the greatest potential that this Magic offers lies in its trapping and damaging capacities; the caster has the option to imprison any living being of their choice inside their space and if the caster desires so, can sap their magic power away." I explained. "This magic is incredibly dangerous, but I thinking giving it to someone as fun loving as you would be a perfect match." I finished and Pinkie jumped into the air with a small explosion.

"Hooray!" She shouted.

I smiled and shook my head. "Cider Blossom." I said. "You will also be learning Palm magic, the same as Big Mac. This will allow both of you different types of training methods and allow help between one another." I finished and she sat down.

"Next is Rarity." I said and she stood. "The magic you will be learning is called Requip magic, or Ex-quip." I started. "This magic allows you to store items in a pocket dimension so they can easily summoned at any time, even during battle, which gives them a high level of flexibility in combat. However, there is a limit to how much the pocket dimension can store. Requip can be used for simple or combat-related purposes. Some users may just choose to use it to change their clothing. More skilled users are able to Requip different weapons in battle and it is even possible to Requip armors in the midst of battle, but I only know of one who succeeded in doing so." I explained. "She was called, Fairy Tails strongest female wizard....you have quite the legacy to live up to, but I believe you can do it." I finished.

She smiled at me. "I wont let you down darling." She said.

I smiled. "Fluttershy." I said and she stood while hiding behind her hair. "You will be learning Green magic. This is the magic of life and nature. We believe that this magic fit you perfectly because of your caring nature and your relationship with animals. This magic allows you to control plants and slow down their lifespan so they can live longer. Mavis knows more about it then I do, so she will be the one to teach you." I finished and she smiled. "Do you understand?" I asked her. She only nodded in response.

"Good. Now that you all know the magic you will be learning their are a few things left that I want to say." I started. "Unicorns and Alicorns should try to use magic the same way as everyone else present, without the use of your horn. The reason for this, is because if your horn is broken in battle you will still be able to fight and I cannot allow such a massive weakness to linger on this guilds members. This would put all of you at risk and that is why I request such actions." I explained. The unicorns and princess's looked like they were going to yell at me, but once I explained myself, they seemed much more understanding. "Next, the training with Mavis and I will be split up. We will take certain times in the day for training and focus on one of you until you have the basics of your magic, or at least a clear understanding on how it works. You will then start training by yourself. We will only help you, if you start plateauing." I said. "Magic is alive, as I'm sure Unicorns and Alicorns know." I said and looked at them to see them nodding. "And like all living things it will need to be nurtured and grow beside you, so when your magic becomes more active it will also grow with you. That is one of the wonders about magic. I also expect you all to keep this magic to yourselves. If you started telling the world about this kind of magic, who knows how many could be injured from attempting such feats." I finished and they all nodded.

"We will begin training tomorrow." I said as I started handing out the sign up sheet. "These forms are for scheduling private time with us to help you train your magic. Please pick separate time slots from everyone else. This will allows us more one on one time with each of you." I said. "Any questions?" I asked.

Twilight spoke up. "How many different types of magic are their?" She asked me.

"Well over 100." I said and everyone just starred at me shocked. "They were categorized into four different groups, Caster magic, Holder magic, Lost magic and uncharacterized magic." I explained.

"Which category was the most difficult to learn and the strongest?" Celestia asked.

"Lost magic is by far the most difficult, but it is also the most rewarding. It is also very powerful, but uncharacterized magic is the most powerful. This group of spells wreak devastation on a whole other level. They are the most powerful in general, but only few people can use some of the spells and are very difficult to acquire. All of the magic you all will be learning is Caster magic, which is still powerful and depending on the user can be devastating. So it all depends on the magic wielder." I explained.

"What type of magic do you use and what's it called, master?" Duster asked.

I sighed. "I cannot, in good conscience, tell anyone the name of the magic I possess at this moment. Later on, once you all have a greater understanding of magic, I will reveal the magic that I possess." I stated.

"And the category your magic is in?" Cider asked.

"My magic is lost magic and uncharacterized. I have a combination between the two." I said and many starred at me with wide eyes. "Yes. I have very powerful magic, but you all knew that already." I told them and Twilight sprung to her feet.

"You have lost magic and wont teach it to anypony! Why?! Can you teach it to me instead!?" She asked.

"No! I already explained why we will be teaching you your specific magic. Also. I would not teach you my lost magic if you begged me." I told her. Her ears splayed back. "There is a reason it is lost magic. Its dangerous and takes a lifetime to learn, so you must start at a young age." I finished.

"Now, now." Mavis started. "Lets all calm down. Everyone present has their own goals that they need to accomplish. So how about we get that schedule filled out and we can get this meeting to a close." She finished.

Everyone nodded and we wrapped up the meeting. "Thank you all for being here for the announcement. If you have anymore questions ask us during your private training. I have also ordered the creation of a housing unit for airships. So do not be concerned with the construction that will be happening beside the guild." I said. We then dispersed and went about the rest of our day.

Author's Notes:

Thanks for all the support guys. I really appreciate the input and constructive criticism. Please continue to enjoy the story; for the next chapter, will take us to places never seen in My Little Pony before. Look forward to it!

I decided to give the mane six some of the magic that S class wizards used in the anime. Also did my best with the explanations of their magic that were from the anime. If you want to know more different types of magic, please click the link below.

Fairy Tail Magic

MPF Scores of all Fairy Tail wizards

1: Laxus - 76,515 - SS -Dragon Slayer
2: Luna - 2690 - A - Unknown
3: Nightmare Moon - 2202 - A - Unknown
4: Celestia - 2187 - A - Unknown
5: Duster - 1074 - A - Beast Soul
6: Twilight Sparkle - 423 - B - Memory Make Magic
7: Magic Touch - 152 - C - Fire Magic
8: Big Mac - 145 - C - Palm Magic
9: Applejack - 120 - C - Earth Magic
10: Rainbow Dash - 116 - C - Ice Magic
11: Soarin - 98 - C - Air Magic
12: Thunderlane - 95 - C - Drill N Rock Magic
13: Pinkie Pie - 94 - C - Territory Magic
14: Cider Blossom - 90 - C - Palm Magic
15: Rarity - 81 - D - Requip Magic
16: Spike - 78 - D - Unknown
17: Scootaloo - 26 - E -Unknown
18: Applebloom - 24 - E - Unknown
19: Sweetie Belle - 22 - E - Unknown
20: Fluttershy - 4 - E - Green Magic

Chapter 9: Fairy Tail Declares War!!!

Over the last couple of months, Mavis and I, have been training members in their own magic. Most picked up the basics right away, but others struggled for awhile. Most are now comfortable with their new abilities and are helping them grow. I also found out, that during Winter, the ponies take part in a winter wrap up, this is to clean up Winter and make way for Spring all in a couple of days....Worse yet, I found out that the ponies breakout into song at random times. I myself almost got caught up in it, but was able to get back to the guild before I started participating. Mavis, however, loves it. She usually tries to find out when such occurrences may happen and join in. I'm glad one of us enjoys it.

I have only ever needed to defend Ponyville once, in the last couple of months. Some girl called Trixie, apparently said she defeated a Ursa Major. I was not there to meet her, but when I heard a giant roar, I was immediately in the town. I was greeted with the sight of an annoyed Blueberry. I was able to get him to go home without any further incident. I asked the towns people why he was here, they told me about Trixie. How Snips and Snails wanted to see her vanquish a Ursa Major for them. So, Ponyville, was put into danger to feed the curiosity of two children. I could only sigh as I went back to my bed.

The town was also put into a frenzy one day, when I was told that the evil enchantress was back. I only raised an eyebrow at Pinkies explanation, until she dragged me to her. When I arrived I noticed that it was Zecora and all the ponies were hiding from her. She looked just like a pony, except, she had black and white fur. She also had the same colored Mohawk and was wearing a brown cloak that covered her other garments. Beneath her cloak was usually, brown rags, that covered her lower half while green wrapping covered her breast. She had piercings in her ear and some on her eyebrows, but not excessively. I went over to talk to her, to find out what was going on. In my two years in the Everfree forest, I had run into Zecora a couple of times. At first it was on accident, but eventually she became my first friend here. After our first meeting, when I didn't get attacked by inhabitants of the world, I figured she was a good person. So the next time we met, I actually introduced myself and though I only saw her every now and then, we still became good friends. So after I cleared up the misunderstanding with Zecora, she was pleased to be able to actually shop in Ponyville. Apparently the towns people had been shunning her ever since she moved into the Everfree, but I was able to clear up the misunderstanding and let them know she was a potions master. She even participated in a holiday called Nightmare Night. The two princess's were still adjusting to life so they ended up missing the holiday designed after them.

Rainbow was hospitalized after training to hard. She was training in the stratosphere, in order to use her ice magic better. Since it was so cold up there, she was able to practice quite easily. However, one day she got to high up and became dizzy and started to plummet to the earth. Thankful she woke up in time to slow herself down, but she still broke her wing. She then learned of a book series called Daring Do and loved it. She started reading and put her training on hold, but considering she just hurt her wing, their was nothing else she could have done anyway.

A lot of other members have joined the guild, but all of them are their for shelter or just want easy jobs. None of them want to learn magic and just want to help around the guild whenever they can. I haven't been able to continue my training, but helping the guild was all worth it. We finally got the housing unit built for the Airships. When I first saw my ship, I was speechless and Mavis was excited.

I loved the design of it and it was outfitted with everything I requested. Duster and Twilight did an amazing job with the design. Duster also made sure all of my specific request were done. The ship was outfitted with canons galore and even had magic mortars. It also had several defenses that could come in handy, but mostly the automatic shield generator was the main defense. I was given a crew by the three princess's as an apology for Luna and Nightmare Moon entering my dream. I told them it wasn't necessary, but they insisted. The crew was a mix of Thestrals and regular ponies. The thestrals are bat-ponies that have webbed wings and are more for running the ship at night. The other ponies were a mix between the three species of Unicorn, Earth pony and Pegasus. The Captain for my ship was called Watcher, an old grizzled Unicorn. Apparently he had served under Princess Celestia for a time and was one of her best Captains. He ran special ops, very hush, hush, operations, but Mavis and I both thought he could be trusted. The other two, smaller airships, were also quite sleek in design and also had their own crew.

While only about a crew of four was needed to operate these ships, it was nice to have extra space on the smaller ships and not have them feel over crowded. They were also outfitted with some weapons and defenses, but no where near as much as the bigger airship. I was then asked to name the ships and we had a big ceremony with drinks and everything. The big airship had a string with a bottle tied to it, hanging over the rail. I then slammed the bottle into the ship and named it Makarov, with a smile on my face. Mavis thought it was appropriate. I named the other two, Bickslow and Freed, in honor of my fallen warriors. I would have named one of the ships after Evergreen, but I could only pick three and I wanted to honor my grandfather. I want to honor the entire guild, but I can only do so much.

Even after rebuilding Fairy Tail in Equestria, I still feel this constant pain inside. No matter what I do, it haunts me and the sadness of losing everything still feels fresh. Mavis has told me a little of her past. Mostly that her, the second master, my great grandfather and a man named Warrod, all were the founding members of the guild. She told me this one day when I was having doubts about being guild master. After everything I did, I felt as though I didn't deserve such an honor, but she told me that it was in my blood and made a great master. Still, it may only be April, but July 7th is coming.....the day I lost everything and I will honor those who fell, my own way.

It is still a ways away though. So I look forward! However, I have been having these strange dreams as of late. I always dream of a mare running away from what appears to be demons. I cant hear anything happening in the dream, its just like images flowing into my mind. I've consulted Mavis about this and she asked me to inform her if anything substantial happens. Still; these dreams continue to unnerve me.

We have received many contracts. Mostly A class contracts and down. One or two S class contracts over the last couple of months. Nothing major. However, Luna, Nightmare Moon and Duster have been doing every A class contract they can. Celestia has as well, but she is more focused on ruling the kingdom, which I don't blame her for. Twilight has also done exceptionally well. Her magic is progressing at an alarming rate. Her keen intellect was a perfect match for her magic. I believe out of everyone though, Twilight and Duster have done the most growing. Everyone has done a great job, but those two's progress is outstanding. I cant wait to see the new scores on the MPF coming up in two months.

The main 6 are starting to prepare for some big event coming up called the Grand Galloping Gala. They received tickets a long time ago, but now the date is approaching and their excitement is very contagious. In fact, the entire guild moral seems to be sky high at the moment. With new members trying to join every month. Most are not worth mentioning, but we do have some families that joined us. A man called the Doctor or Time Turner joined us, as well as Derpy hooves. Her daughters Amethyst Star and Dinky both joined as well. Derpy wasn't making enough money as a mail mare, so she asked if she could join to make some extra income, for her daughters sake. Last I heard, the Doctor and Derpy were special someponies and the Doctor was helping take care of her daughters. However, none of the members since the originals have wanted to learn magic. So, a little while ago I stopped other applicants from joining, due to the MPF test coming up. I wanted those, who wanted to learn magic to wait, until the next MPF test.

So all in all, it has been a couple of eventful months for the guild, but not for me. I was able to train a little bit myself, but was ultimately stuck training the others for quite a while. However, some of the women in the guild have been acting very strangely towards me. Mostly Duster, Luna and Twilight, but whenever I ask someone what's the matter with them, they just stare at me and shake their head. So, now I hope to be able to train for a couple weeks, but it seemed destiny had other plans.

I woke up after another strange dream. The same female pony from before, running from demons, shouting something that I could not hear. It always ended with her hiding. Deciding not to dwell on it, I got up to prepare for the day. I went to the bathroom, got dressed, ate breakfast and went up to my office. While I was going through some papers I heard a knock on the door.

I sighed "Enter!" I said as I started to organize my desk. I heard the door opened and looked up to see Duster approaching my desk.

"Master, Miss Zecora is here to see you." She told me.

I smiled. I always liked being visited by Zecora. It always reminded me of how nice she was when I was in the Everfree and Castle of the Two Sisters. "Thank you. I shall go down to greet her." I told her.

I got up from my desk and started to head down to the first floor. As I was over the railing, I smiled down upon my guild. Many members were smiling and having fun. I managed to get a rowdy bunch of members, which was nice in a way. Most of the members had learned to respect the wizards of this guild as their seniors and none had any problem with that. In fact everyone was super helpful. I started down the stairs and when the guild saw me they all started shouting.

"Master!!!"
"Hey, Master!"
"Master Laxus!"
"Good to see you Seventh!"

Many of them yelled. I smiled at them and then I saw Zecora. I went over to her, standing by one of the front tables. She saw me approach and smiled. I then heard something I thought I'd never hear.

"Hello Laxus. How are you today." She told me in her deep accent, but she wasn't rhyming!

When I first met her she only spoke in rhymes, which was quite annoying. I had asked her to stop and she told me that she could not. I smirked at her. "I thought you said, you have to rhyme." I told her.

She frowned. "What I said is true, but what I did not tell you, is that I was under a curse if I said, it could become worse." She said.

"...... You did that on purpose, didn't you?" I asked. It was more of a statement, but I can never be to sure with her.

"Indeed I did, however, I need to speak with you about a matter of grave importance." She said with a serious frown on her face.

"Very well. Would you like to talk in my office?" I asked her and she nodded. "Follow me. Duster, please let anyone who wants to talk to me, know that I am in a meeting." I told her. She nodded and followed us to the counter, where she stayed.

She was like a secretary, but a badass secretary that kicks ass. Zecora and I made our way up to my office. When we entered I sat behind my desk, while Zecora sat in one of the chairs in front of it. I had noticed, eventually, that everyone had to stand in my office, so I asked Twilight if she could purchase some nice comfy chairs. I turned and looked at Zecora to see her eyeing me, as if judging me and wanted to ask me something.

I raised a brow. "First, I would like to congratulate you in lifting your curse. Second, it is good to see you again, but I have to ask, what is so important?" I asked her.

She sighed. "I have not told anyone this, but I was banished from my homeland, never to return. However, I was also cursed. The curse made me rhyme and if I did not comply, I would receive a burning sensation in my throat and chest. This was very painful, so I did everything I could to break the curse. It is the main reason I moved to the Everfree forest." She explained. To this new information I became very intrigued. "It wasn't until recently, that I removed my curse. For the flower that I desired to remove it, laid in the heart of the Everfree forest. You as well as I, both know how large that forest is. I honestly wasn't expecting to find it for another couple of years, but I had luck on my side about a week ago, when I stumbled upon it." She told me.

"You found the heart of the Everfree?" I asked. She nodded. "Where is it?"

"I swore not to tell anyone, unless an emergency arises." she told me.

I quirked a brow. "You swore? To whom?" I asked her.

"The guardian of the Everfree. It does not leave the inner sanctum of the Heart of the Forest, but it's presence and power alone will make me keep my oath." She explained.

"A guardian of the forest? Mmmh.... Very well, continue." I told her.

"After I found the flower, I brewed the cure and immediately drank it, thus curing my plight. However, though I was cured after 12 long years of being cursed, my joy was taken away." She said with tears in her eyes. "I don't know how, but the people from my home land found out that I was cured. I was banished and supposed to be cursed till I died, but they didn't expect me to find a cure. So, late last night I was visited upon, by three strangers, who were covered in robes, whose faces I could not see. They told me that because I had lifted my curse, I had broken the agreement and that I was to return my homeland to be executed." She told me as she started crying.

All of this information was new and was unsettling, but I knew Zecora had a good heart, so I couldn't help, but wonder why she was banished. I gave her a few minutes to gather herself, after which, I asked her to continue. She sniffled. "I had told them no, but when I told them, they just laughed. I may not look it, but I am a skilled warrior." She told me. "Their laughing unsettled me. They told me that they knew I was gonna say that and offered me a choice." she said and I raised an eyebrow at this. "They told me, that they were given orders, that if I failed to comply, I was to enter the King's arena. This arena is a death wish, but as I had no other choice at the time, I accepted." At this I was surprised. Why give her the chance to escape, if they wanted her dead, I thought to myself. "I was then informed, that a huge tournament would be happening in two weeks, at the Kings Arena and I was to participate. If I failed to comply, war would be declared on Equestria by the United Animal Kingdom, or U.A.K. for short, until I was found and killed." At this I stood up and looked down at her. Starring in disbelief, she only looked sad.

I was told of the kingdom by Mavis. It is made up of the Zebra tribes, the Cat Empire and the Monkey Dominion. These three kingdoms united to rival Equestria for power over 200 years ago. While war has never occurred between Equestria and the U.A.K. that doesn't mean it wont. This kingdom is well known for the zebras being shamans and people of wisdom. The monkeys are supposed to be swift and agile, with a mix of different sorts of monkeys, primates and orangutans. However, it is the Cat people that worry me. While I am strong, I could not stop the slaughter that would happen, if natural born predators made their way to Equestria. Especially with war in mind. Could I defeat them, yes, but not without severe casualties. They are truly, a warrior race. They are born in battle and have several different species in their kingdom. This includes, lions, tigers, panthers and more, but those are the strongest and most fearsome three. I was immediately thinking of ways to stop this from happening, without giving up Zecora.

"One second..." I told her as I went over to the door. I opened the door and yelled down to the first floor. "DUSTER!!!" I then heard the entire guild go quiet, followed by the sounds of rushed hoof falls. I went back to my seat and Duster came in immediately.

"Yes Master?!" She asked worried after seeing the look on my face.

"Bring Mavis here immediately, I want you to come back as well. Make it fast." I told her with a stern voice. She nodded and ran back down the hall after closing the door.

"Who is Mavis?" She asked me.

I sighed. "She is my Master, but you wont be able to see her. So don't worry about it." I told her and she just looked at me confused. "Continue." I told her.

"The tournament that will transpire, is in two weeks. Its a tournament with no official rules, hint why its being held at the arena." She continued. "The participants will form teams of five and fight against several other teams. The last tournament like this drew in over 1000 different contestants. So, being told to enter is almost a death sentence. I'm sure the leaders of each region will be sending their best to kill me. However, the High King will be gunning for my head the most. He wants me dead, the most. However, the winner of this tournament will get two prizes of anything they want. If it is in the power of the King, it will be granted. So I have to win this tournament, to be free as my prize." She told me.

"I thought the U.A.K. was ruled by three separate rulers. The Monkey King, the Lion King and the Zebra Priestess." I told her. "Since when did the cats make all the decisions?" I asked.

"They took over as the most powerful of the three kingdoms. They still have a Monkey king and Zebra Priestess, its just now they all listen to the King of the Cats, The Lion King. They act more like counselors now, but still rule their own territories. Its just when they try to make a decision as a whole, the Lion King is the one who makes the final decision. " She explained to me.

"And how did they decide who was to be king of the cats?" I asked for clarification.

"The Lion Kings rule started 15 years ago, when they held a tournament to decide the next king." She started. "I was 17 years old at the time, but I remember exactly what happened. A young Lion warrior, entered the tournament and showed such prowess, that the three kingdoms had never seen before. He claimed the throne and has ruled with an iron fist and was not even touched in the tournament, filled with over 1000 other fighters. He is very theatrical." She finished.

"Why do they despise you so? Why were you banished?" I asked her.

She got tears in her eyes. "Love....I was banished because of love." She told me. "I was a lowly Zebra and I fell in love with a Lion. Love between the three tribes is strictly forbidden. His name was Kane and he was amazing. He didn't care that he fell in love with a Zebra or herbivore, he loved me for me." She started to struggle in telling the story. "However, we loved each other so we didn't care about the rules, but his brother did....when he found out. After he became King he sentenced me to death, but Kane took my place instead. Kane's brother Zetar, killed him for loving a weaker species. He then had me banished and cursed, never to return 12 years ago." She then looked at me with anger in her eyes while her tears fell. "The only sin I committed was loving a predator, whom loved me back. King Zetar took everything from me and after finally removing the curse placed on me by his orders, he wants me to come back only to kill me for a false crime committed more then 15 years ago!" She screamed in rage and tears at me.

It was at this point, Duster and Mavis entered seeing Zecora crying, while I was pissed. Duster looked at me and seemed very nervous because of the look on my face. I wasn't just angry, I was furious. Mavis looked very confused, but decided to wait for me to explain.

"When would we need to be there and sign up?" I asked her.

"It takes about six days to get their by airship; we would also need to be their three days prior to sign in and get set up in our quarters....Laxus, I really need your help!" She told me.

"Zecora..." I said after we both calmed down. "Would you like to join this guild?" I asked her.

She just looked at me confused as to why I would ask that. "Huh?" She responded.

"Join my guild and you will be family....I protect my family!" I told her. She smiled and nodded at me.

"Good. Duster take Zecora downstairs and have Twilight contact the princess's immediately and call an emergency guild meeting asap! I want every wizard here!" I told her. "Yes, you can take her down by yourself, you have my permission." Duster nodded and left with Zecora in a hurry.

Mavis looked at me with a perplexed expression. "What's happening?" She asked me.

"Zecora was threatened by the U.A.K. and they want her dead." I told her and she went silent. "Seeing as how she is now a member of Fairy Tail, this is a declaration of war!" I said angry again. "She was the first person here I could call friend and I'll be damned if I let anyone kill her while I could do something." I told her.

"I understand and completely support your choice. I also believe that she will make a great addition to this guild. I also know that she helped you in your time of need, so I say let loose Laxus. Make them pay, for even thinking about hurting one of our family." She told me seriously.

"I plan to." I told her. "However, I am going to need you to stay here and watch over the guild in my stead." I informed her. Her mood suddenly dropped. Upset that she couldn't watch another tournament. "I need you to do this Master. Your the only one with prior experience." I said to her and she nodded solemnly. "Good. Lets get down stairs and find out where everyone is." I said as I made my way to the first floor.

I went down to the first floor and on the way I heard talking, but as I appeared over the railing on the second floor, the entire guild became silent, probably sensing my mood. I made my way down the stairs where I saw many looking at me with worry and others in fear. I looked and saw Zecora standing beside Duster and Cider. I walked over to her and summoned the Fairy Tail emblem and asked her where she wanted it. She had a green emblem placed on her neck and she was surprised that Mavis suddenly appeared in front of her. I then looked around and saw Twilight.

"How long until the Princess's are here?" I asked her. I continued to look around seeing that the only wizards missing were the CMC and Soarin. The CMC were probably in school and Soarin was probably with the Wonderbolts. I'm guessing that Duster had spread the word and many of the wizard members of the guild arrived as fast as they could.

"They should be on their way." Twilight told me.

"And Soarin?"

"We sent Derpy to get him, but he should be training with the Wonderbolts right now." She explained.

Not one person in the guild dared ask me what this meeting was about after seeing the look on my face. They all knew they would know eventually, but seeing my face made up their minds.

"He will make his decision. Everyone continue what you were doing until I start the meeting!" I announced. "Zecora, are you hungry? I'm assuming you haven't eaten all day." I asked her and she nodded her head. "Magic! I need some food out her pronto!" I yelled into the Kitchen.

"Yes Master!" Is all I heard in response.

She got her food and consumed it almost instantly. We waited for about five minutes when the door to the guild opened, revealing an exhausted Soarin. I smiled at him, asking Cider and Magic for some food and water. They got to work and whipped up some grub for him. Another five minutes and I heard carriages land outside the guild. The three princess's then entered the guild and looked at me. I nodded to them as they approached.

"What is the purpose of this emergency meeting, Master?" Celestia asked me.

"Indeed, why do all Fairy Tail wizards have to be here?" Nightmare Moon asked.

"Everyone please be seated." I announced and everyone in the guild found a seat to sit in. Even Mavis sat down on the counter beside me with a serious expression on her face. "I would like you all to welcome our newest member, Zecora!" I told everyone as I started clapping. Others joined in, but it quickly died out.

Rainbow stood up. "Not that I don't like Zecora and all, but that's why you called us here!?" She shouted at me. I turned and looked at her with a glare, which made her sit right back down.

"Now...." I said in a dark tone that gained the attention of the entire guild. "It just so happens that Zecora's life was threatened yesterday and some people are trying to kill her..." I said in a strained voice. Everyone was starring at me in disbelief. "They want to kill her, a member of this guild. I, as the master of this guild, will not stand for that. Not only is she my friend, but she is also apart of my family. And I make my families enemies pay for messing with my guild!" I said in a murderous tone that put everyone present on edge. I looked towards Zecora to see her also starring at me wide eyed. "Which is why, Fairy Tail hereby declares war on the United Animal Kingdom!" I shouted with anger in my voice. "They will pay for trying to hurt my family!" It was at this point all members of Fairy Tail, the princess's, Zecora and the mane six included, were looking at me with wide eyes and jaws on the floor. Many were shaking in disbelief and Zecora was crying that I would go so far for her.

However, Celestia looked outraged. "Laxus! You cannot declare war on U.A.K! It's madness! You'll plunge all of Equestria in war!" She yelled at me. The other princess's seemed just as outraged.

I turned to look upon her. "I have been informed that if Zecora does not return to her homeland and give up her life, war will be declared upon Equestria, until she is found and murdered. So either way war is coming, but this way, I will be taking it to their doorstep and playing by their rules. So, Celestia, would you sacrifice Zecora to save others or would you try to protect all of your subjects, Zecora included?" I asked her.

At this news everyone went silent again and started shaking from fear at the idea of war coming to Equestria after a 1000 years. Celestia starred at me in disbelief, that war would come to Equestria. She started thinking of what she should do.

"As a princess and ruler of this kingdom, I cannot show weakness to another kingdom such as the U.A.K." She said. "I will give you full control over this situation for now Master, but if war comes to Equestria, you will be held responsible." She told me in a low tone.

I nodded. "To make things clear, Zecora has to participate in the Kings Tournament in the Kings Arena. This is the way they want to murder her; in front of a large audience so everyone can watch." I told the guild. "I will be entering the tournament with Zecora and I need three more guild members to participate so we can form a team of five. I, however, have some in mind if they would be willing to help." I explained and everyone went quiet to hear the names I was going to request. "This is a grueling tournament where some may die, I want you all to know that before you say yes. Duster, I would like your assistance in this matter." I told her.

She bowed. "I would be honored master. My beast soul can grow from this experience." She said to me.

I smiled at her. "Luna!" I announced and she looked at me in disbelief. "I know you are royalty, but I need capable fighter and I believe you would be a great asset to this team." I told her.

She looked at me and smiled. "It shall be a glorious battle!" She announced and Celestia and Nightmare were both shocked.

I then turned and look at Twilight, whose pupils shrunk as soon as she noticed my gaze. "Twilight, would you be willing to help and become our last team member?" I asked her.

She looked hesitant at first, but then her confidence shone through. "If you believe I can be of assistance, then I offer my aid." She told me. Her friends were staring at her in disbelief and Celestia looked distraught.

"Are you sure my faithful student?" Celestia asked her. "I have heard of this tournament and not everypony makes it out alive." She informed her.

"If I can help the guild, then I want to. Plus, this will help me acquire new information for my magic as well as see how much stronger I've become. I can also study three whole other cultures." She said to her.

"Then it is settled." I announced. "Team Fairy Tail will consist of me, Zecora, Duster, Luna and Twilight. If were gonna do this, were gonna do it right. Rarity, I want you to make battle outfits for us that are capable for what we will face." I told her.

"I shall make it so darling. It shall be magnificent and announce who we are as Fairy Tail." She told me. I smiled at her enthusiasm.

"I would also like a cloak, that will cover my entire body. I want the element of surprise and I doubt those bastards will see me coming!" I told her and she nodded. "Cider and Magic. I want both of you to make sure that the Makarov is fully supplied and inform Captain Watcher, I will be speaking with him sometime in the next couple of day. I want that ship ready to leave in five days." I told them.

They both bowed "Yes Master!" They said at the same time.

"Luna, Duster and Twilight; I want you all prepare to leave in five days at noon. Be prepared to be away from Equestria for three weeks. We will be arriving four to five days early and be staying through out the duration of the tournament, which is supposed to be held over the course of four to five days with the last day as a celebration. So make sure you are prepared." I told them and they all nodded in understanding.

"Mavis will be in charge of the guild while I am away." I announced. "You will respect her rules and decisions. Over the next couple of days, the five of us will be getting ready for the tournament, so please ask Mavis if you have any concerns. It is up to the remaining wizards of Fairy Tail to protect Ponyville. I am counting on you all." I told them and they all smiled at me.

"What about us? If Twilights going, were going!" Rainbow dash announced.

"I reckon we could help n some sorta way!" Applejack said.

I could see where this was going so I cut off the other three. "You will all stay here." I told them and they got angry looks on their faces except for Pinkie and Fluttershy. "As far as I'm concerned, were going into enemy territory and the more of us their are, the more vulnerable we will be. So, I need you to stay put." I told them and they all looked down. "Thank you for understanding." I said.

"Now, we all have a lot to prepare for coming up! However, I still expect you all to protect this family!" I told them. "I now call this meeting adjourned." I announced and everyone immediately ran off, save for a few. I turned to Magic. "Please show Zecora to a room, I do not want her alone in the Everfree until we return." I asked him and he nodded.

"Thank you Laxus...." She said as she wiped a few tears from her eyes. She then hugged me and left with Magic.

"Soarin!" I called out to him as I approached him. "Thank you for coming today." I told him.

He nodded. "No problem, I'm very surprised about the declaration of war though." He told me.

I started pulling him to the other side of the guild where no one was. "Soarin, I have a mission for you." I told him in a whisper, which got his attention instantly. "I know that some of the guild members are going to follow us." I told him and he looked at me flabbergasted. "I need you to ask a couple of the more experienced members of the Wonderbolts to keep an eye on them and inform me if anything happens. I want this hush, hush Soarin. So try and have them blend in if you can, or wear a disguise." I said to him. "Can you do this?" I asked him.

He nodded and whispered back. "You can count on me master. The captain wont like it, but I think once I explain the situation, she would be more then understanding." He finished.

I nodded to him. "Thank you. Get it done and inform me how many members from the Wonderbolts will be helping, before I leave." I told him as we went our separate way. He flew off in a hurry and I went over to any angry Celestia and Nightmare Moon.

"Why would you involve Luna in this!" Celestia said through a strained voice.

"Indeed, why not choose me instead." Nightmare said and received a glare from Celestia.

I sighed. "I need Luna's help for this. Celestia, you are currently running this kingdom, while Luna and Nightmare have been readjusting." I told Celestia. "But, as for you Nightmare; I'm not sure how far your legends have spread and taking you into hostile territory seems to be asking for trouble." I explained. They both looked at me a little down that I had actually made sense. "Luna will be safe, I will make sure of that, so don't worry." I said as I turned to Luna, who had a smile on her face.

"Very well, master. I will trust you on this matter. Please take care of Luna." Celestia said as all three of them left to get ready.

I turned around to see Mavis smiling at me. "Isn't this guild amazing." She said to me as more of a statement then question.

I smiled and nodded. "Yes it is." I said as I got everything else ready.

I went to the local music shop to meet with Vinyl Scratch. If this tournament had to deal with presentation, I can think of no one better to help. I got to the music shop and entered. All around the store was every instrument you could think of. The walls were littered with records and stereos were place all around the shop. I looked behind the counter to see Vinyl bouncing her head up and down to a beat, coming from her headphones. I walked over to her, but she didn't seem to notice, so I figured her eyes were closed. I was standing right in front of her and decided to get her attention. I unplugged her headphones from her turntable and she stopped bobbing her head and looked around. When she saw me right in front of her, she jumped out of her chair and fell. I chuckled.

"Don't do that!" She yelled at me.

I smirked. "How else was I suppose to get your attention?" I asked in a smug voice.

She grumbled. "What's up Laxus? Are you here for an instrument?" She asked me.

"Actually, no. I'm here to inquire about your services. How much would it cost to hire you for the duration of say...two weeks?" I asked her.

"Two weeks!? What do you need done for two weeks!? Did Pinkie finally convince you to throw the ultimate party?!" She asked me.

I was confused about Pinkie. "Pinkie? Ultimate party?" I asked. She just responded with a nervous laugh and sheepish grin, so I chose to ignore it. "Do you know Zecora?" I asked her.

She looked at me in thought. "Yeah. Zebra, right. She's pretty cool if you ask me. She was a ton of fun on Nightmare Night, she even helped my performance with some of her potions that created illusions." She told me. "Yeah she's chill. Why? Is something wrong with her?" She asked me.

"Some people from her homeland are trying to kill her and if she doesn't return they will declare war on Equestria." I said which made her do a double take as she starred at me in disbelief. "To save her, a group of us is entering a tournament hosted by the King of the U.A.K. the one who wants her dead." I continued. "However, if we win we get to make two request of the King and we will use that to save her life." I told her.

She looked lost in thought, trying to make sense of this situation. "So you would enter this tournament, just to save her?" I nodded. "That is so bucking cool! Why do you need me though?" She said in awe and confusion.

"I have been told that the king is very theatrical and who better to help present us then the best DJ I know." I told her and she got this smirk on her face. "I have been told that each team is introduced down this long walk way, where they may play a song of their choosing to represent their team. I have a song in mind, but not the means to play it. I might need your help with other presentations as well, but for now, that is the only one I am aware of. If you help me in this endeavor I will give you the song as well as pay you for your services." I told her.

She was about to respond when a voice cut her off. "Vinyl, have you seen my ce-" In entered a grey earth pony with black hair and a black tail. She was wearing a black women's suit that seemed very professional and had a pink bowtie to wrap it all together. "Oh, hello. I didn't realize we had a customer." She said.

I smiled and turned to look at Vinyl. "I take it she's your special somepony." I said to Vinyl and she nodded with a smirk. I looked back to see they grey pony blushing heavily. "Well then, it is very nice to meet you. My name is Laxus, I'm the guild master of Fairy Tail." I introduced myself with a slight bow.

She smiled at me. "It is a pleasure to meet you. My name is Octavia and I am a musician. I see you already know of me and seem to be friends with Vinyl, yet I have not heard of you from her. I wonder why that is?" She said as she gave her marefriend a hard look.

Vinyl just sheepishly chuckled. "I may or may not, want to join his guild...." She said quietly.

Octavia sighed. "Yes, I figured as much. You could have at least told me." She told Vinyl in a scolding manner. Vinyl's ears splayed back and she looked ashamed under the look of her marefriend.

I laughed. "It is very nice to meet you Octavia, but I require the services of Vinyl for two weeks, if you don't mind." I told her.

"Two weeks!? What could you possibly need her for two weeks for!?" She shouted.

I sighed and explained to her the situation. She quickly grasped the severity of the circumstances. I then told her why I was hiring Vinyl and what would be included in the deal. She nodded in understanding, but got a glint in her eye.

"So you will be giving her music from another world!" She shouted.

"Uh, yes, but I will also pay her. For every song I use from my world she will be allowed to keep it, on top of her original pay." I explained.

"May I hear a song from your world first?" She asked me.

"Sure." I said as I pulled out my m-pod. "Vinyl, do you have and aux cord?" I asked her and she nodded. She handed the cord to me and I hooked up my m-pod. "Vinyl informed me, that you like classical music." I said and she looked at Vinyl and nodded. "Well this song, is a mix between your two styles. I believe this will suffice and give you inspiration." I told the both of them.

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=DtKCNJmARF0

As the song started, both fell in love with the song almost instantly. Octavia's face lit up like a firework and Vinyl started bobbing her head to the beat. They enjoyed the full duration of the song and when it was over, they both looked at each other, with smirks on their face's. Octavia ran up to me and grabbed me.

She started shaking me. "Can I please have that song!? It has given me so many wonderful ideas!" She said in desperation.

I laughed and grabbed her hands to lower them.

"Seriously dude! That song was awesome! Are these the type of songs you would give me?" She asked me.

"While the songs are all awesome in their own way, they will be different then the one I just played for you." I told her and she nodded.

"I'm in!" Vinyl announced. "This is gonna be so awesome! Especially, if I can get a variety of songs from this job. I mean, come on! Songs from another world! This could really help my career!" She told me.

"Good! So how much will the pay be?" I asked her.

"Well, normally for two weeks, it would cost quite a bit, but since your giving me some of those songs and I take it you have housing and other necessities taken care of....." She said with a pause, to clarify, to which I nodded. "Then, lets call it 300 bits for the full two weeks." She told me as she held out her hand.

I smiled and held out my to shake hers. "We will be leaving in five days at noon. Make sure you come over to the guild so we can load up all of your equipment and find you a room, before we leave." I told her and she nodded.

I then felt a tug on my coat and turned to see Octavia looking at me with pleading eyes. I sighed. "Yes you can have the song." I told her and her face had a huge smile on it. "Use it as incentive for this job." I told Vinyl and she just chuckled.

I then gave them the song from my m-pod. Vinyl was able to record it with all of her equipment and she gave it to Octavia. Octavia spoke up. "If I were to come as well, could you pay me in only music?' She asked me.

I sighed. "I'm sorry, but I will only need Vinyl's services." I told her and she got tears in her eyes. "However, I may be willing to help you in the future." I told her and she nodded still a little sad. "Hey." I said and she looked at me. "It will be amazing, when you need me. Okay?" She smiled and nodded. "Good."

I said my goodbyes to them and went to the local hospital. I wanted to recruit a nurse or doctor if I could. I went in to the hospital and asked to see the head doctor. We then talked privately and when I told him of the situation, he informed me that he would send one of his nurses to help. He told me to expect her when we were getting ready to leave. I thanked him and left to go back to the guild. Once I arrived I headed to the Airship housing unit and boarded the Makarov. I then spoke to Captain Watcher and informed him of our upcoming mission. He was a dark grey unicorn with white hair and a white tail, that wore a captains uniform. The uniform was dark blue and seemed to have some medals on it. He seemed very experienced from all the small scars you could see over his body. He understood, but informed me to be wary around the cats. They are supposedly known for eating anything and that we will need to take necessary precautions. I agreed and told him to do whatever he thought would help.

With the plans in motion I went back to my room to think about everything that was happening. I hoped to use this tournament to see how strong Twilight, Luna and Duster have become. I wont let them die, but it will be good experience for them. I also hope to figure out why they have been acting so strange around me, for the last few months. I then thought of the king....

The Lion King Zetar....I will make sure he is dead by the end of this tournament.

Author's Notes:

Zecora will not be rhyming in this story, except, for when she is having fun.

Yes, I know that some of the episode are out of order, but they will still be used from about the same time. However, I will try to do my best to follow the actual timeline of MLP. If I want to that is....lol.

MPF Scores of all Fairy Tail wizards

1: Laxus - 76,515 - SS -Dragon Slayer
2: Luna - 2690 - A - Unknown
3: Nightmare Moon - 2202 - A - Unknown
4: Celestia - 2187 - A - Unknown
5: Duster - 1074 - A - Beast Soul
6: Twilight Sparkle - 423 - B - Memory Make Magic
7: Magic Touch - 152 - C - Fire Magic
8: Big Mac - 145 - C - Palm Magic
9: Applejack - 120 - C - Earth Magic
10: Rainbow Dash - 116 - C - Ice Magic
11: Soarin - 98 - C - Air Magic
12: Thunderlane - 95 - C - Drill N Rock Magic
13: Pinkie Pie - 94 - C - Territory Magic
14: Cider Blossom - 90 - C - Palm Magic
15: Rarity - 81 - D - Requip Magic
16: Spike - 78 - D - Unknown
17: Scootaloo - 26 - E -Unknown
18: Applebloom - 24 - E - Unknown
19: Sweetie Belle - 22 - E - Unknown
20: Fluttershy - 4 - E - Green Magic

Chapter 10: Depature and Introductions

It was finally the day. We were getting ready to set sail. Watcher had moved the Makarov from the housing unit, to the front of the guild. I was on board and looking over the crew and supplies. Watcher and I were discussing the details of our mission.

"Do you believe this wise, sir?" He asked me.

"I believe that this is the only course to take. If we fail, Zecora dies." I told him.

"I understand that, but your plans for the second request seem very risky. It could very well plunge Equestria into war!" He said to me sternly.

"Watcher, I value your opinion, but the request, in a round about way, will prevent war. Trust me, I have already discussed this with my advisors." I told him.

He grumbled. "Very well, lad. I will trust in your judgement. Who am I to stop you?" He told me as he walked off.

I sighed. I had told him my plans, so he could be ready in case we needed to make a quick get away. I don't plan on that happening though. I have made sure to take precautions, to make sure my plan is full proof. It was now getting close to 11 and I had finally seen the first two boarders. It was Zecora and Duster. They had come aboard and seemed to have quite a bit of luggage. They were in their usual clothing and seemed to be a bit nervous. I decided to approach them.

"Good morning you two!" I said. "Do you have everything you need?" I asked them.

"Indeed." Zecora said with a huff. "It was not easy to pack as many potions that I have, but I did it. I am bringing many different kinds to help us." She told me.

"Yes, master." Duster said. "I only needed enough clothes and just a few extra supplies, just in case." She told me. "I have also been training the last four days with master Mavis. I should be a formidable opponent in the arena." She informed me.

I eyed their luggage and saw that they each had two big bags almost over flowing. I smiled. "Good. Please head down and pick out a vacant room." I told them. They nodded and went below deck.

The structure of the ship from the inside is very simplistic, their are five floors, but the floors get smaller, the farther down you go. The main area is the deck, which we refer to as floor zero. On the deck is the captains cabin, which we use more as a meeting room. It is on the backend of the ship and is enclosed in glass, so the Captain can still steer and see what is happening. In this room is a big table enough to house 10 people, which is why meetings are in their. Below the cabin is the stairs that leads to the first, second, third and fourth floor, but it is covered by a door to prevent water from flooding the floors. On the first floor are some rooms. My room, the captains, Mavis's and some others that are all on the first floor. The second floor has some more rooms on it, but it also has break rooms, with some games in it for the crew. No one wants to spend their time, only in their room. So they made a lounge, I had no problem with this. The third floor has the kitchen and cafeteria. It also is where the food and water is stored. They also have a barracks on this floor in case of emergencies. The fourth floor, which is the lowest part of the ship, is the cargo hold. We put all extra supplies in here and any ammo we might need in the future. It also has quite a bit of extra room in it, in case we need anything else stored in it, from any contract or missions like this, we might do. It is very open and spacious. It is larger than it appears, from the outside.

I went around the ship before and my room on the ship is very close to the one in the guild. The only difference, is that the bathroom is much smaller and only has a pretty decent shower. I was drifting in my thoughts until, I head someone else board. I turned and saw a pure white earth pony, who had a light pink tail and light pink hair. She had blue eyes and was in a nurse uniform, so I assumed this was the nurse sent to help us. I walked over to her and saw she had quite a bit of equipment.

"Do you need help Miss...." I started.

"Nurse Redheart." She said as she stuck out her hand. I shook it. "You must be guild master Laxus." She stated. "I heard about what your doing and I think its great. Zecora is a great individual, in fact, I believe she has helped cure some of our more sicker patients with some of her brews." She said with a giggle.

I smiled. "Nice to meet you ma'am and yes, she is one of a kind." I said as I grabbed two of her bags. "We will get you set up in a room on the first floor." I told her.

She smiled and we went below deck to get her set up. I showed her to her room which was basic, but it had its own bathroom and closet for her tools. I left her in the room to get sorted and went back up to the deck. Where I was greeted by Vinyl and Octavia. Vinyl had already claimed a room and moved her equipment that she was going to need, in there, over the course of the last five days. The two were saying goodbye to one another so I didn't interrupt, until Octavia spotted me. They made their way over to me and Octavia looked a little upset.

"You'll take care of her, wont you?" She asked me, with some fear in her voice.

I smirked. "We will all be leaving the U.A.K. together." I told her. "So don't worry, I'll make sure she comes home." I said with confidence.

Octavia nodded her head and said her goodbyes to Vinyl, after which she departed the ship and Vinyl went to her room. I continued to wait on the ship and waited for the other two, to arrive. I didn't have to wait long before I heard a bit of noise coming up the side of the ship. I turned to see Twilight and Luna boarding the ship. Them and the other two princess's with the elements of harmony. They were all saying their goodbyes. The group then did a final group hug and dispersed. The elements of harmony left the ship and the remaining four came over to me. I was actually surprised Spike didn't try to stick with Twilight, but my thoughts were cut short.

"I really hope you know what you're doing master." Nightmare said to me.

"We can only pray to Faust, that Luna and Twilight may returned unharmed, but I implore you to watch over them." Celestia said. I was slightly confused about who Faust was, but didn't let it bother me.

"You have my word. They shall return to you once again." I said with a small bow.

"Thank you." Celestia said. "We shall now take our leave." She finished and exited the ship.

"Take care." I told them. I turned and yelled to Watcher. "SET SAIL!"

"Aye, aye, sir!" He responded.

It only took a few moments until we were air born and on our way. I heard shouting and went over to the railing to investigate. I looked down and saw the guild and most of the town waving at us. I smiled and waved back as we got further away. I stopped and turned to Luna and Twilight.

"Luna, you will have the last master bedroom. It is on the first floor next to my room." I informed her. "Twilight, your room is also on the first floor, next to Zecora's." I said as I grabbed some of their bags. "Follow me and I will show you to your rooms." I told them.

We headed below deck and I showed them to their rooms. Twilight liked her room. It had some bookshelves in it, so it made her feel at home. So, after we showed her to her room, I dropped off her bags, then escorted Luna to hers. Her master bedroom was very similar to mine. The only exception, was the darker color of the room. She thanked me and I dropped off her bags. I then left her, so she could get settled in. I then made my way up to the deck to speak with Watcher. I found the old captain by the ship's wheel.

"How are we looking?" I asked him.

"The crews moral is high, we have a great breeze and magic on our side. Everything is in the green." He told me.

"Good. Inform me if anything comes up." I told him.

He nodded. "Of course, Sir."

So we had five day's in front of us on the airship. The first two days were uneventful, with Twilight constantly trying to ask me questions and me thinking of random answers after a while. She had been writing down everything, but eventually she caught on and told me we'd have to redo everything. After that I started avoiding her. The second day I went around and talked to the team, to see how they were feeling. Most were nervous and others were excited, but the overall feeling I got, was unease. I figured nerves were playing their part on everyone, so I decided to just keep an eye out, in case anyone started panicing. Zecora and I talked for a bit about ourselves, including the guild. She wanted to know more about it and what being a member would entail. She admitted to being excited that she joined and said she would like to learn magic from me. I told her I would be glad to teach her and I left her with a smile on her face.

The third day was one of the most eventful, the day had come and gone, but the night was beautiful. I was on the deck with some of the thestrals manning the ship. They seemed to be a good bunch and it made me wonder if they were misunderstood, from the rest of their species. They seemed to be a second class citizen, but they were all very nice and helpful, so I treated them with the utmost respect. Deciding to enjoy the night sky a little more, I climbed up to the crow's nest. Where I sat down and enjoyed the night air by myself. This was interrupted after, a half hour by the princess of the night herself. I opened my eyes when I heard the sound of wings flapping and I saw Luna looking down on me.

"What are you doing up here master?" She asked me.

I smirked. "It always surprise me how far you speech patterns have come." I told her and she blushed. "I was just enjoying your night sky." I told her.

She blushed again. "May I join you? I even brought a blanket." She asked me.

I nodded. "By all means Luna." I said.

She smiled and flew down next to me. The crow's nest wasn't very big so she had to sit right next to me. She offered me part of the blanket and I accepted. I looked at her and saw her face was very close to my own. My face flushed at this fact and I looked away from her. I could feel her warmth beside me. I thought about how nice this was and I realized, I hadn't felt like this in years. Now confused about what to do about this, I asked her a question.

"Luna?"

"Yes master?" She said.

"Who is Faust?" I asked.

"......She's our mother....." She told me.

I was at a loss of words with this information and I looked at her. She looked at me and I saw tears in her eyes. "Why isn't the queen ruling Equestria? What happened?"

She sighed. "My mother is said to have created all of Equis." She told me. "She was the eternal ruler of Equestria and was a great mom, but one day when we were young, she disappeared." She explained. "I was so young I barely remember her, but I know she was very kind and gentle." She finished.

I smiled. "She sounds amazing. I wish I could meet her." I said.

She smiled and nudged me. "Get in line. I would love to see her again." We both laughed at this. "Laxus? Can I ask you a question about your memory you had?" She asked me and I nodded. "It has been bugging me ever since I saw it, but what was your connection with that old stallion from your dream. I saw the look on your face when you left him behind. Who is he?" She asked me.

"..........."

"I....I'm sorry. I shoul-" I cut her off.

"Its ok. You told me about Faust, so its only fair I guess." I said and she turned to face me. I sighed. "Do you remember my family name?" I asked her.

She nodded. "I believe it was Dryer." She said.

I chuckled. "Close, but, its Dreyar." I told her. "His name was Makarov Dreyar and he was my grandfather." I told her and she just starred at me in shock. "He was actually more like a father to me then my real father. He was also the Third Guild Master and one of the Ten Wizard Saints." I explained further. At this point, Luna was mimicking a fish. I chuckled and stuck a finger in her mouth unexpectedly, which startled her. This made us both laugh for awhile.

"He sounds very powerful and amazing." She said softly.

"Yeah....He was....." I responded in a whisper.

".....What happened to him?" Luna asked me.

".......He died." I said in a flat voice.

This made Luna's ears splay back and got tears in her eyes. "How?" She asked me.

"..........." I didn't respond. Instead I wrapped my arm around her and brought her closer to me on instinct, after remembering the invasion.

She seemed to notice this and scooted as close to me as she possibly could. I turned to her and saw sadness in her eyes. I don't know why I did it, but I softly brought my lips to her forehead and kissed her. I looked down at her to see her, now with a small smile and a blush on her face. She then moved in between my legs and we sat their in silence. I....I was happy. Genuinely, truly, happy. I eventually fell asleep with Luna in my arms and a smile on my face. This became our ritual for the rest of the trip their. Every night we met in the crow's nest. I would head up there for some alone time and Luna always saved me from my thoughts. The next night I saw her she seemed very excited.

"Lovely night, isn't it master?" She asked me.

"Indeed it is." I said with a smile.

"I brought a blanket." She told me.

I nodded with a chuckle. "May we share it?" I asked her.

"Of course!" she said enthusiastically.

I smiled as she flew down and sat between my legs. We sat in silence for a while, but like last time, Luna had a question. As I held her, I felt warm, peaceful and happy. Why is my heart beating like this, I thought to myself. Do I.....Do I love her?

"Laxus? May I ask you another question?" She asked me.

"....Yes. Though I may choose not to answer it." I told her and she slowly nodded.

"What was that giant dragon?" She asked.

"You're very straight forward." I told her.

Her ears splayed back. "I'm sorry...."

"Its not necessarily a bad thing." I told her. "To explain who he is I would have to explain what he was and what I am." I said. "I'm not sure how you would react to that information." I finished.

"What do you mean?" She asked. "What are you? I thought you were a wizard?" She said.

"I am, but do you remember what I said about lost magic?" I asked her.

"You said you use it and its very dangerous. I don't see the issue." She said.

I sighed. "The dragon is called the Black Dragon, Acnologia." I said and she shivered at the name. "He is the Dragon King." I told her and she whipped her head around to stare at me in disbelief.

"The Dragon King!? That monstrosity!?" She exclaimed. "If he was a king why would he not talk with you?" She asked me.

I gritted my teeth and through a strained voice answered. "He believes us humans to be no more then vermin." I told her and her jaw hit the floor. "Would you talk to the ants beneath your feet?" I said to her. "Its the same principal for him and that's why he didn't talk. He just toyed with us until he thought he killed us." I finished.

"Why would he think that?!" She asked me upset. "Can no one stop him?"

"I don't know why his thoughts decided on such a dark path and no one has stopped him for over 400 years. Seeing him is almost guaranteed death." I told her.

"I still don't see how this explains what you and he are." She said.

".....I have a very specific kind of magic." I started. "The same kind of magic that Acnologia had.....when he was human." I finished.

Luna immediately on alert, turned and looked at me with worry across her face. "What do you mean when he was human?" She asked with concern.

"You could say he is the only master of the magic my kind possesses, thus it turned him into a dragon." I explained.

"You can turn into a dragon!?" She shouted. I put my hand over her mouth so no one could hear her and put my finger to my lip.

I sighed. "No I cant." I said as I let her go. "Like I said, he is the only master, but mastery of this magic......" I said while I played with some electricity in my hand. "comes at the cost of your humanity." I told her. "He can supposedly change back into his human form, but very few have ever seen him do so and live to tell about it." I said.

She looked at me in worry. "Do you plan on mastering your magic?" She asked me.

"No. I have reached the highest stage of my magic, with my human body and have gone on to learn others. I have also started to learn, how to combine my magic with other kinds." I told her.

She looked relieved. "But, if he was once human, why does he despise other humans so much?" She asked me.

"Its not just humans. He has killed every dragon he has come across." I told her and tears filled her eyes.

"WHY!?" She asked loudly and upset. "A king should protect his own!" She told me.

"I don't know why. But, I believe it is because he thinks himself, as the only being worth living. He kills anyone who stands in his way." I responded.

I wondered why I was telling her all of this. Is it because she saw my memory of Acnologia? I was so confused. What was it about her that made me open up like this. I have carried this pain with me for the last 2 and half years, but she makes me feel.....I ......

Not paying attention to Luna, I was caught off guard at what she did. She grabbed me and kissed me. I was utterly shocked. When our lips parted, she spoke. "Laxus.....I .....I love you. I have been trying to get your attention for the last couple of months, but nothing seemed to get through to you. So I figured being straightforward would be best and just tell you. So please, for me, don't over use your magic. I don't want you to turn into a monstrosity like Acnologia." She said softly as she sat in front of me.

I was shocked. I had honestly never considered this, but after yesterday and tonight, maybe I do love her to. I was thinking about my own feelings and how I felt after yesterday, completely forgetting Luna was waiting for my answer. I looked up and saw her on the verge of tears and I started to panic.

Not thinking, I grabbed her head and pulled her in for a kiss. As I kissed her, it just felt right. We both enjoyed the kiss, but we had to separate our lips. When I did, I saw Luna looking at me blushing heavily. I put my hand on her cheek and caressed it. She put her hand on top of mine as we looked at each other.

I thought about what I felt for her. Every moment we had together. When she placed her guild mark above her panties, while looking in my eyes. I thought nothing of it at first. I was to busy, but now that I look back, I realized, I was constantly watching her. Her every move, how she spoke to me and how I felt about her. I was to busy being guild master and making decisions to realize how I felt about Luna. It was then I decided, as I looked her in the eye.

"I love you to Luna." I said and she had tears in her eyes. "I may not of realized it because I was so busy as the new guild master, but I truly love you." I said and she lunged across my lap and smashed our lips together.

We were kissing and I felt her tongue probe my lips, begging for permission to enter. I parted my lips and met Lunas tongue as we wrestle each other. She then spread her legs apart and wrapped them around my waist, as well as wrapping her arms around my neck. I responded by wrapping my arms around her lower back. Wanting to grab her luscious ass, but stopped myself. Eventually, we stopped, but had a string of saliva in between our two mouths.

I breathed heavily. "Don't. Think. That. I. Will. Let. You. Break. Any. Rules. In. The. Guild." I said playfully in between breaths.

She smiled playfully. "I don't think." She took a breath. "You'll need to worry about it." She stated.

She then repositioned herself and sat between my legs again. We wrapped up in the blanket and enjoyed each others company in silence. She fell asleep before I did and I just looked at her. Do I deserve this after everything I've done? I failed time and time again, but here I am enjoying a beautiful woman's company. I decided to get some sleep and just enjoy the moment while it lasted.

When I woke up the next morning, I was greeted to a warmth in my arms. I looked and saw it was Luna still sleeping. I smiled and relaxed a little, until she woke up. Eventually, she began to stir and awoke. She stretched against me as her hands were over her head and I wanted to feel up her body so badly. She left her hands up in the air, but then brought them down behind my neck and she turned to kiss me. It wasn't a passionate kiss like last night, but it was warm and pleasant.

"Good morning Laxus." She told me sleepily.

"Morning Luna." I said as I hugged her around the stomach.

"What are your plans for today?"

I sighed. "I have to call a meeting, to discuss the plan for when we arrive in the Cat Empire. That will be around lunch time." I said. " I was gonna take the morning to get ready and inform the others about the meeting." I told her.

"Okay....Same time tonight?" She asked me.

I chuckled. "Same time tonight." I confirmed.

She smiled and flew down from the crows nest and I just jumped down. It was quite a fall and I had startled Luna, but I told her I was fine. She walked away with a huff and I went to inform Watcher of the meeting. I then proceeded to inform the rest of the team, including Vinyl and Nurse Redheart. After I informed them all I went to my room and showered to get ready. I then grabbed a bite to eat from the mess hall. After I had finished preparing myself, I went to the captains cabin and waited for the rest to show up as I sat at the head of the table.

The time of the meeting had arrived and everyone was present. The group looked around nervously, realizing that we would arrive tomorrow. I looked around at the group before me and smiled.

"Thank you for gathering here, on such short notice." I started. "This meeting is to discuss how we will operate in the U.A.K." I said and everyone just listened. "Zecora, I will not have you talking to Zetar unless I say so, I don't want him anywhere near you. Is that understood?" I asked her. She nodded so I continued. "Good. I will be the team captain and what I say goes. Is that understood?" I asked everyone present, they all nodded. "Zecora, how does this tournament line up? What are the different days for?" I asked her.

"The first day will be the introduction of the teams in the early morning. This introduction usually takes a few hours and then is followed by starting the tournament." She started. "The introduction, is each team walking down a long walkway to the arena. The team has a song played for them, or a ritual that they complete before reaching the arena. As I said, the king is very theatrical, so presentation is key." She explained.

"That's where Vinyl comes in with my music. I have given her a list of songs to play at the times I deem appropriate. She has set up several presentations for each one of these, unless I tell her to play the song." I said to the group. "Is everything ok on your end?" I asked Vinyl.

"No problem. These songs are perfect for my presentation." She responded. "I also think you're going to send a very clear message to the King, dude. Some of these songs seem like a challenge." She said and everyone stared at me.

I smirked. "That's the point." I said. "Continue, Zecora."

"After the introductions and every team reaches the arena, their will be several different platforms. These platforms are for clearing out a majority of the participants in this tournament. I'm guessing their will be 10 different platforms. The teams will send one person from each team to compete against one member of several other teams. It will be a massive match, that will probably have over 100 fighters on each platform, representing their team. The winner of these platforms, win the right to compete in the tournament with their team. The first match is usually the most difficult and will be almost suicidal because you must fight until you are the last member standing. So one of us will have to fight over 100 opponents at the same time. This round is called the qualifier, it helps spare many contestants, so they can compete down the road." She explained to us.

I looked around and saw everyone gaping at her, so I spoke up. "That wont be a problem." I said gaining their attention. "I will participate in that match, so we will qualify." I said and everyone looked at me like I was crazy. "Is that the schedule for the first day?" I asked her.

She nodded wearily at my confidence. "Yes, the introduction and qualifier take quite a bit of time. So once those two are over they usually call it a day." She said.

"Well, that should be an easy day." I stated. Everyone was eyeing me carefully. "What about the following three days?" I asked her.

"It changes every year depending on the number of participants. Sometimes they hold a massive battle between the remaining teams. Sometimes it will be a contest of strength or even one on one battles. It changes every tournament, along with the rules. And because I am in this tournament, I suspect some rules that will put us at a disadvantage. So we must prepare for everything and anything." She told us.

"Very well." I started. "My plan is to constantly challenge Zetar." I told them and they all looked at me dumbfounded. "Not openly, but in ways that, he and his people, as well as the other leaders will know. I will be the only one to do this. Is that clear?" I asked. They all nodded. "Good. Now when I make a decision for the team in the arena, I expect it to be followed. Understood?" They all nodded. "Are their any questions?" I asked them.

Twilight spoke up. "I heard that their are two requests that will be granted for winning this tournament. What are ours?" She asked me.

I smirked. "The first one will be for Zecora's freedom and pardon from her "supposed" crime." I said with air quotes. "The second, is more sensitive and will be revealed when I ask." I said and they all eyed me carefully except the captain. "Nurse Redheart, do you need anything?"

"No sir. I will be ready to patch up any who are wounded." She said.

I smiled and dismissed everyone. I left as well to get some lunch, but was followed by Duster. She followed me to the mess hall and sat with me and just starred at me. After awhile, I couldn't take it anymore, so I sighed.

"What's on your mind?" I asked her.

She thought for a moment. "You haven't been in your room once, these last few nights. What have you been doing?" She asked me.

I was in the crows nest, spending time with Luna." I told her. This was not what she wanted to hear because she got a scowl on her face. "Is something wrong?" I asked her.

She responded in a strained voice. "No Master, have a good day." She told me as she left.

I could only think of how weird, that discussion I just had, with Duster was. I had never heard that tone of voice or have a scowl on her face. I was very confused. I decided to look into it, by asking her teammates. So I went to find Twilight or Zecora. As I walked through the ship, I tried to think of anything that might have upset Duster. Maybe it's just nerves. I was on the first floor and saw Twilight heading to her room, so I called out to her.

"Hey Twilight!" I shouted.

She turned to look at me. "Oh master! Hello. Can I help you with something?" She asked me.

I nodded. "Have you noticed Duster acting strange at all?" I asked her.

"Uh, no. Why do you ask?"

"Well, Duster followed me to the cafeteria and asked me where I had been the last couple of nights, because I had not returned to my room." I told her and she was surprised at the information. "She then asked me where I was and I told her in the crows nest with Luna and she started acting weird." I informed her, but when I said this her ears splayed back and she looked sad.

"I'm sorry, I don't know what could be wrong. Please excuse me, master..." She said as she entered her room and closed the door right behind her.

I was now even more confused. What is going on with my team? I should go ask Zecora, I thought to myself. I walked over to her room and knocked on the door. I heard someone approach from the other side.

The door opened and Zecora was there. "Ah, master Laxus. How can I help you?" She asked me.

"I am worried about Duster and Twilight. They have been acting strangely since the meeting and I wanted to know if you knew anything." I told her.

She thought for a moment. "Please come in and we can continue this discussion." She told me. I entered her room and saw that she had very much made herself at home. It reminded me of her old hut, in the Everfree. "So you say they having been acting strange?" She asked and I nodded. "You have no idea why?"

I shook my head. "No! Duster followed me and started asking me questions about where I had been the last couple of nights. I told her I was in the crows nest with Luna and she excused herself, almost instantly. I went to Twilight, to ask her if she noticed anything, but she responded almost the exact same way when I explained what happened. Its weird." I explained and Zecora got this small smile on her face.

"I believe I know their plight. To know more, ask the princess of the night." She said in rhyme.

"You did that on purpose again, didn't you." I said. She just giggled. "Why would I need to talk to Luna? Did they have a fight?" I asked.

"To understand what bothers Duster and Twilight, you must talk to the princess to gain insight." She spoke in rhyme again. Although, this time, it seemed she was struggling not to laugh.

I sighed. "Thanks for the help Zecora." I said as I left. When I closed the door I heard her burst out laughing on the other side.

Confused, I decided to wait for tonight to talk to Luna. So I went about the rest of my day. I stopped by Vinyl's room to see if she was prepared and she gave me the green light. I stopped by Redheart's, to talk to her a little bit and get to know her a little better. After that I grabbed dinner and went on deck to talk to Watcher. I wanted to see how close we were and if we were making good time. I was informed that we would be arriving tomorrow around 11 in the morning. So, I figured I should get up early and be on deck as we entered the city.

Night finally approached and I said hello to the night crew. We talked for a little bit, before I made my way to the crows nest. Once at the pinnacle of the ship, I waited for Luna. After about an hour of wondering what was wrong with Twilight and Duster, Luna showed up with her blanket.

"Laxus! I brought the blanket!" Luna said happily.

I chuckled. "Thank you." I said with a small smile. "Come down and join me." I told her.

She sat between my lap and wrapped us in the blanket. We sat in silence for awhile, until I decided to ask her about Twilight and Duster.

"Luna?" I said.

"Yes?"

"Have you noticed Duster and Twilight, acting differently." I asked her.

"......." She didn't respond and I couldn't tell if she was just thinking or not.

"Luna?"

"What do you mean?" She finally asked me.

I explained what happened after the meeting today and she had a small smirk on her face. It looked like she had one some small victory.

"I'm guessing they are upset, that I got to you first." She told me.

"First?" I said confused.

"Yes. First." She said and she turned to look at me. "Laxus, what is the male to female ratio in Earthland?" She asked me.

Surprised by this sudden question, I couldn't help but ponder, why it mattered. "Uh 50-50, I guess." I told her.

She looked like she was in thought for a moment. "Do you know what a herd is?" She asked me.

Another weird question. What is it, with these girls being fucking weird all of a sudden. Why the fuck is she asking me about a fucking cow herd! I was so confused!

"You mean like a herd of cows?" I asked.

She turned to me with surprise on her face. "You really don't know?!" She asked me shocked.

At this point, I was starting to get a little frustrated. I sighed. "Know what?" I asked her.

"The mare to stallion ratio in Equestria is 10-1. So with such a surplus of mares, stallions can form a herd. This herd can consist of 5 different mares, but sometimes, if a stallion is able, he will create a harem. In a harem, he can continually have many mares join as long as he clears it with the mares that are already apart of his harem. However, if you wanted to start a harem, you would need to ask every mare that is in your herd first. Our society does not believe in monogamy, although, it is still practiced rarely." She explained to me. At this point, I think my brain was about to explode from shock. I could have multiple women. "That's what I meant, when I said that they were upset that I got you first. In my position, I would have to approve of them, if you wanted to ask them to be apart of the herd." She continued. "They both like you just as much as me. I'm guessing their worried I would tell you not to go near them." She explained further.

I was trying to process everything I had just been told. Trying to wrap my head around everything that I was allowed to do in Equestria. I know quite a few of the guild members from Earthland would be extremely jealous right now. I just sat their frozen at the fact, that not one, but three women are in love with me. Twilight and Duster are in love with me. I mean now that I think about it, I can kind of see it, but I'm still unsure what to do.

"Laxus? Laxus? LAXUS!" Luna shouted. This snapped me out of my thoughts and I looked at her. "Are you having second thoughts about us, now that you know about them?" She asked me fearfully.

I wrapped my arms around her stomach and hugged her. "I already told you, I love you Luna. Nothing is going to change that." I told her as I kissed her cheek. "I'm just surprised about all this information. You think Mavis would ha-" I froze.

Mavis! She knew and didn't tell me! That motherfucker. I bet she's laughing her ass off right now.

"What's wrong?" Luna asked me.

"I just realized, that master Mavis, has been feeding me, all my information. I'm guessing she knew about herds and didn't tell me, just to see the look on my face." I explained. I had an annoyed look on my face and Luna giggled. "I'm surprised though." I started. "How can the herd members get along so well?" I asked.

"Well once you have three or more mares in your herd, you would choose a head mare. The lead mare, usually makes decisions, based on what is best for the herd. She is also charged with making sure each mare is happy and spending enough time with you." She explained. "I'm honestly surprised you didn't realize Twilights or Dusters feelings before now." She told me.

"I never noticed your feelings and I didn't realize my own feelings for a long time....Makes me wonder what else I might've missed." I said a little down that I might've hurt Twilight and Duster.

"Do you want them to join the herd?" She asked me.

I sighed. "I'm not sure. I would like to get more comfortable in our relationship, before I add another one or two." I told her. "But, I wouldn't mind giving them a chance, if you are okay with that." I told her.

She stood and turned around to face me. She was wearing her usual blue dress, but had this seductive look on her face. She slowly started raising her dress until it was just barely covering her panties. She then sat down on my lap directly over my crotch as she wrapped her arms and legs around me. She was blushing heavily as she looked into my eyes.

"If that is what you desire." She whispered in my ear. "I want you to be happy." She told me.

"I want you to be happy to, which is why, if you say no, I wont look for any other women." I told her.

This surprised her and she smiled seductively at me. "I'm glad you feel that way towards me." She said to me. "But, I couldn't possibly hog you all to myself. I'm ok with other mares as long as you tell me about them first." She said to me. "I would like you for the remainder of this trip though. So I don't mind you telling them, but I would appreciate it, if you waited for when we got back to start dating the other two." She told me.

"That's fair, but I would also like to take you out on a date first." I told her and she just looked surprised. "I only think that's fair." I said.

Immediately, she lunged onto my lips again and forced her tongue into my mouth. I responded in kind and wrestled her tongue back, trying to savor her taste. From this action I started getting hard below and since Luna was right on top of it, I was worried she would be upset. However, once she felt it, she started grinding against it with her nethers. This was very stimulating for me and I wanted her very badly, but held myself back from taking her. Instead, I brought my hands under the back side of her dress and rubbed her back and played with her tail. I noticed Luna getting friskier and friskier, but I wanted our first time together to be more memorable then a crows nest. So I broke our lips apart and removed my hands from her bare back and tail. She pouted at me and huffed.

"I'm sorry." I told her.

"Is something wrong?" She asked a little scared.

I chuckled. "No. Its just that, if we went any further, I'm not sure I would've been able to stop myself." I told her. "I want our first time together to be more romantic then a crows nest. Its what you deserve and I want you to know I love you, for more then just your body." I explained.

She smiled softly at this. "Thank you Laxus. It means the world to me to hear you say that." She said. She then gave me a soft kiss on the lips and went back in between my legs.

We sat their, both smiling and happy to be with one another. Once again she fell asleep and I thought about how I should approach Twilight and Duster. I had finally decided on just talking to them straight and telling them the truth. So with that in mind, I went to bed.

I awoke the next morning, by being kissed by a beautiful Alicorn. When she stopped I opened my eyes and looked at her.

"I think I'm still asleep, does that get me another kiss?" I asked playfully.

She giggled. "It would, if you didn't have to prepare for our arrival and had some other ponies to talk to." She told me.

I sighed and got to my feet to stretch. I figured I would play a little prank on her, so while I was stretching, I pretended to trip and fall over the rail on accident. I heard her gasp and looked back to the crows nest to see her watching me fall. I chuckled and landed on my feet when I hit the deck. I then walked below deck as if nothing had happened. I went into my room to get ready, but not before Luna told me that I wasn't funny. I chuckled and got ready for the day. I took a shower, changed my clothes and got something to eat. I then decided to go find Twilight and Duster. I found them together, talking in one of the lounge rooms. I approached them and noticed they were having a very hush, hush conversation.

They stopped talking as I got closer. "Good morning." I said.

"Morning master." They both said to me at the same time, but with very little emotion.

I sighed. "Can I talk to you two?' I asked them. "In private." I clarified.

They nodded and followed me to my bedroom. When I got there, I asked them to sit on the bed, while I sat on the desk across from it. We sat there in silence for a few minutes before I sighed.

"I would like to apologize to you girls." I said and I instantly had their attention. "I have been informed of how you two feel about me." I said and they blushed. "I wanted to apologize for not realizing this until it was pointed out to me. I was so busy running the guild and trying to be the perfect guild master that I did not realize many things." I told them and they just sat there, wondering where I was going with this. "Three nights ago, Luna, came to me in the crows nest and told me how she felt. I will not lie to either of you, I love her as well." I told them and their ears splayed back and they looked as if they were about to cry. "However, I was told that their are such things as herds and if you two are willing, when we get back from the tournament, I would like to take you out on a couple of dates." I said to them. Happiness instantly made its way to their faces. They both got up from the table and hugged me. I chuckled.

"Do you really mean it Laxus?" Twilight asked me.

I nodded. "And Princess Luna is ok with it?" Duster asked.

I nodded again and they both were very excited. I laughed and once again apologized. They were to happy to even hear my apology.

However, "You girls need to get ready. We should be arriving in any minute." I told them and they hugged me one more time as they ran out the room.

Well, I'm glad I gave them some motivation for the tournament, I thought to myself. I went up on deck and saw we were approaching a massive city that was divided into three different sections.

The castle, the arena and everything else, but the arena caught my eye as it was massive. We started to descend towards a docking area and as we approached I saw many guards lining up in front of the dock. It was at this point I put my cloak on, that was enchanted with magic to make it impossible to see my face. All members of the team were up on deck and some of them were nervous. We docked and as soon as we put the walkway down to exit, the guards took aggressive positioning. I didn't let this bother me in the slightest and I continued to walk down without fear. Some of the other team members could not and their nerves were showing. I looked around and noticed that the guards were all lions.

Just like Celestia, it seemed all these guards looked the same to. I sighed and rolled my eyes at the similarities. When I first saw her guard, I was honestly confused because I thought they were twins. However, these guards seemed off. I tried to get a feeling on them and I could only feel emptiness. Soon they parted and another lion came through wearing a smug look on his face.

"Ah! There she is. I have been waiting to see you Zecora." He said as he started to approach her. "I do believe it has been 12 years since we last met. Oh, how time flies when you want someone dead." He said as he reached out a hand to grab her.

I stepped in a grabbed his hand and stopped it from reaching her. He turned to look at me in shock and tried to pull his hand away, but I didn't let go until I felt like it. When he got his hand back he eyed me carefully. During this time I looked into his soul and heart. Something was very wrong. It felt dark and rough. I was instantly on alert and made sure to be ready incase he attacked.

"She wont be speaking with you, during the duration of this vacation." I told him.

"Oh? Vacation is it? And who are you?" He asked me as he walked up to me. He was about eye level with me, probably trying to see into my cloak.

"My name is not important, but I am the captain of this team, for the duration of the tournament." I told him.

"You believe you're on a vacation?" He asked me.

"It will be for me and some other members, but freeing Zecora is definitely one of the reason we are here." I explained to him in a bored tone.

"You believe my arena is a joke!?" He raised his voice at me.

"I never said such a thing. Why? Do you believe it is?" I asked him. "Last I heard, being confident in ones abilities is essential to success. It allows you to know what to do with your skills." I told him. "I'm sorry if I struck a nerve and made you lose confidence in your own tournament. That is not what I wanted at all." I belittled him.

"You are very dramatic....We'll see how long that last." He told me in a threatening tone.

"Oh, you're going to find out." I said to him cheerfully. "I picked out the perfect way to introduce ourselves at the beginning of this tournament. Look forward to it." I taunted him.

"You would be wise to hold your tone, when in the presence of the king!" He announced.

"King you say? You are no king of mine." I told him and he looked at me shocked. "I bow to no one. You hold no power over me." I said to him and his face was contorted in rage.

"And what if I decided to kill you all, right here, right now?" He asked me in a condescending tone.

I sighed. "Then your subjects would know your a liar and many would then know, that you lure those that you promise sanctuary, for a time, and go back on your word and try to kill them where they stand." I said.

"Try? I believe you would be surprised at what these guards can do. I hand picked them myself, my own personnel guard. I think they would have little trouble helping you meet deaths sweet embrace." He said smugly.

"That or they would be a massive disappointment, but go ahead, flip that coin." I continued to taunt him and his anger was back once again. "However, you should know, that by attacking us you will be declaring war on Equestria and its allies." I told him with a bored voice.

"How would killing a couple of mercenaries for hire, be declaring war." He asked, trying to make me seem foolish.

"Look through these so called mercenaries and you would see your folly." I told him.

He quirked an eyebrow and looked through us and saw Luna.

"Princess Luna!? Why are you here with this plebian." The king asked her as he started to walk over to her, but I stepped in front of him. "How dare you!" He shouted.

"I am here to prevent any dealings between the two nations, as well as any talks that could be interpreted as political conversations." I told him, sounding bored. "Luna is here to fight in the tournament to test her might. As team captain she will follow my orders while we are here." I said as I moved closer to him. "Your only dealing with this team and its help, will be through me." I said in cold tone.

He gritted his teeth, then smirked. He then whispered to me. "It is clear to me, that this group of ponies value your skill, but would you say, if I were to pay you ten times what they were offering you for this job." He told me in a whisper.

"You threatened my family." I whispered back in a cold tone as I got even closer to him. "I wont take a single fucking coin from you." I told him in a dark tone.

He was shocked at this. "Zecora? Family? How could you be family? Your not even the same species!" He shouted at me angrily.

"Family isn't about blood." I told him. "Its who you'd die for." I announced. "Our bond is deeper then blood. So now that you know this, I ask that you stand aside so we may sign in." I told the would be king.

He gritted his teeth and then whistled. A female lion came forward and bowed. I noticed that she appeared to be wearing no more then rags as he whispered something to her and then left with his guards. I looked around my group to see many of them just starring at me in disbelief. I turned back when the female lion approached me.

I immediately noticed how attractive the female was and saw that she had some bruises on her body. I frowned as she spoke.

"Hi!" She was very cheerful. "My name is Kiana and I will be escorting you to the tournament sign up station." She explained. "Afterwards I am to show you to your hotel." She informed us.

I stepped forward and spoke. "Very well Kiana. Lead the way." I told her.

She started walking away from the ship and we all followed her. I looked back to see how the group was doing and I saw many of them were nervous, while others were giving me a hard glare. I turned back to Kiana and followed her, ready to get this tournament started.

We walked around and I introduced myself to Kiana. I figured she was being beaten by the king, so I decided to play nice. I also looked into her heart and saw that it was very beautiful. She was constantly cheerful and tried to help others in need, when she could. To have such an outlook on life, while serving under such a bastard, could not be easy. We continued our way to the arena where I sighed us all up and thanked Kiana, for the escort. She smiled and started walking towards the area for all tournament participants to stay. It was a combination of many hotels and each one launched into the sky. When Zecora said the king was theatrical, she meant it. We then checked in at the hotel and I noticed guards were posted across the hotel lobby. I'm guessing their were more through out the hotel. I'm guessing some were their to keep the peace, while others were there to watch us specifically. Kiana signed us in and gave us two large rooms that connected to each other from the inside. I thanked her and she left.

We then entered and looked around to see it was a very nice hotel. I was impressed that they would give such extravagant hotels suite away to participants, but then again, it might be for us specifically. I let go of my bags and turned to see everyone starring and me, while some were closer to glaring at me.

I only chuckled, as I knew I had to explain myself.

Author's Notes:

Got a lot of pictures in this chapter. There will be more in the next chapter, but this is to give you all ideas of what the different citizens look like. Also, Luna for the freaking Win!

P.S. Relationships will be delved into more over the actual course of the relationships. If this feels rushed, just know that I will be explaining why the girls developed such feelings for him, over the course of the story. So before you comment on the relationships being abrupt, give me a chance to explain further down the road.

MPF Scores of all Fairy Tail wizards

1: Laxus - 76,515 - SS -Dragon Slayer
2: Luna - 2690 - A - Unknown
3: Nightmare Moon - 2202 - A - Unknown
4: Celestia - 2187 - A - Unknown
5: Duster - 1074 - A - Beast Soul
6: Twilight Sparkle - 423 - B - Memory Make Magic
7: Magic Touch - 152 - C - Fire Magic
8: Big Mac - 145 - C - Palm Magic
9: Applejack - 120 - C - Earth Magic
10: Rainbow Dash - 116 - C - Ice Magic
11: Soarin - 98 - C - Air Magic
12: Thunderlane - 95 - C - Drill N Rock Magic
13: Pinkie Pie - 94 - C - Territory Magic
14: Cider Blossom - 90 - C - Palm Magic
15: Rarity - 81 - D - Requip Magic
16: Spike - 78 - D - Unknown
17: Scootaloo - 26 - E -Unknown
18: Applebloom - 24 - E - Unknown
19: Sweetie Belle - 22 - E - Unknown
20: Fluttershy - 4 - E - Green Magic
21: Zecora - Unknown - F - Unknown

Chapter 11: The Qualifier

"Master...Why did you do that!?" Luna shouted. "That could hurt relations between our kingdoms!" She said to me, upset.

She was referring to when I blocked her and Zetar from talking.

"Yeah. You said only Zecora shouldn't talk to him!" Twilight said. "Why would you prevent the rest of us from talking to him?" She asked confused and slightly offended.

I looked around and all the girls in front of me wanted answers. I sighed. "Their are reasons why I did what I did." I started. "First, I felt something very dark, very evil, about Zetar. He is not normal and I realized this right away." I told them and all of them were surprised. "This made me change my decision from only Zecora to all of you." I explained. "I don't know what it is, but my instincts are telling me to stay away from him, which means all of you will as well." I informed them. "Lastly, I have now shifted his attention from any of you and Zecora, to only me." I said and their eyes widened. "I have challenged the king multiple times in one meeting and refused his offer. I have offended him and hurt his pride, as well as challenge his rule." I told them. "He will now only focus on me and Zecora most likely." I finished.

"I understand master." Duster said. "But, don't you think you went to far?" She asked me. "He threatened to kill all of us." She said.

"No I don't. In fact, I figured he would and it was a great chance to embarrass him for calling Luna a mercenary." I told the group. They all looked at me stunned that I had realized this and that I used it to my advantage.

"Very well, Laxus. I trust your judgement." Luna told me.

"Thank you. Now everyone get settled in, we have a couple days before the tournament." I told them. "However, just to be careful, Luna and Twilight, could you set up a shield inside our room so no one can enter except for us." I asked them. They both nodded and got to work.

We all started getting unpacked and claimed specific areas to ourselves. Their were a couple of beds and most of the mares agreed to share them, but since their was seven of us and only five beds, I told them I would sleep on the couch. Some were upset and said they could share with one another to open a bed, but I declined. I thought it wise to give the girls their space. Now that I look at it, I'm the only male here with six females in the other room, but I didn't let I bother me. Night time fell and I went out onto the balcony and whistled. Soarin and two others appeared with him, all of them wrapped in cloaks.

"How many?" I asked.

He sighed. "Almost all of the other wizards followed you and Master Mavis was leading them." He said. I turned and looked at him. "The exceptions being the CMC and Celestia. The CMC had school and Celestia has the kingdom to run, but also agreed to watch over the guild for master Mavis." He explained.

I sighed. "Thank you Soarin. Are they all fine? Have they run into any problems?" I asked him.

"None so far and with the three of us as added security, as well as princess Nightmare Moon, I doubt that they will." He said. "Master, can you really win this tournament?" He asked me.

I looked at the other two to see them look slightly uncomfortable with him calling me that. "Yes I can, but I will have to kill some of them." I said in a cold tone.

"Is that really necessary?" He asked me.

"Yes....."

He sighed. "Is their anything else you need master?" He asked me.

One of the other two scoffed and I turned to look at them. "Is their a problem?" I asked.

"......." The two were silent and Soarin looked very nervous.

"As long as you two do your jobs and help Soarin, I don't care what you think of me." I told the two, who remained silent. I then turned back to Soarin. "How will they be watching the tournament?"

"They planned on surprising you in the arena, by taking up a large portion of the stands for Team Fairy Tail." He explained.

"Make sure they all know to be ready for a fight, in case anything happens." I told him. "Also have Nightmare Moon prepared to cast a shield spell, in case of an emergency. Will you three be in the group?" I asked him.

"Yes we will and I will inform the group of your decisions." He said.

I nodded. "Thank you Soarin, be safe." I told him

He nodded and flew off with the other two in tow. I sighed and went back inside to wait out the remaining days, before the tournament started. For the next couple of days, I made sure the seven of us always stuck together, when we weren't inside the hotel room. I wanted to be as safe as possible, that's why whenever we left, Twilight and Luna would lower their shield spells and I placed one of my detection spells on every door, window and vent that could be used to enter the room. We explored the grand city and browsed the local Bazar, but I always did so in my cloak. I figured we were probably being watched. Their were many exotic items for sale and I could tell that many of the members wanted to purchase some of the products. I looked around and saw many different species, but the females were all very attractive.

I honestly wasn't surprised, considering how feminine their bodies are, but I was surprised at how colorful some were. They each had distinct markings and colors that made them stand out even more. The male cats varied in sizes and shapes, but all seemed more animal like then their female counter parts. With the exception of a few of the males here and there. However, almost all of them appeared to be warriors, no matter the species.

I was surprised at how young some of the warriors that were walking around looked. Although, after thinking about it, I figured that most of their warriors died at a young age in tournaments such as this or in some other way. That would explain why I haven't seen very many old cats around. I was also surprised that their weren't any zebras or monkeys present. I asked a vendor, why that was and he informed me, that they usually showed up just before the qualifier. I didn't questions it and thanked him for his time.

We continued exploring the city for many of the days before the tournament, but one of the times we were out, I detected someone enter our room. Without alerting anyone present, I recommended we head back for the day. They agreed and we all went back to the hotel, but when we went got back, I still hadn't felt my detection spell go off again. So, I figured that the individual was probably still in the room and it was most likely an assassin.

We entered the room and I stopped everyone from going their separate ways. "Luna and Twilight, I want multiple shields over the room! No one gets in or out and put some over yourselves and the rest of the group!" I told them. They instantly put up their shields and were on alert.

"What's wrong master?" Duster asked, confused.

I looked back and saw some of the girls were nervous. "Someone is in here with us." I told them calmly. "If I had to guess, I would say an assassin sent for Zecora." I said to Duster.

I heard a deep voice reply from inside the girls room. "You would be correct in that assumption." The voice said. I turned to look at the intruder and was greeted by the sight of a massive tiger, about a foot taller then me.

He looked fairly young and seemed to be poor from the rags he was wearing. He was also white with black stripes, which surprised me.

"However, I was sent to kill you as well, for insulting our king." He said in deep voice. "I was told that you were very disrespectful, cloaked one."

"I am honored that the King of Pussies wants my head." I said in a mocking manner. This made the tiger growl. "However, I am offended that he only sent one assassin. A one man crew for me is fucking insulting." I told him.

I had made him angry and I could tell he wanted to attack me. "How did you know I was here? I left no evidence, no way to track my entrance." He asked me.

"I placed some detection spells on all entrance points in our rooms when we left. I knew as soon as you entered." I told him. "When we entered the room I could easily smell you." I said.

"You could smell me? I find that hard to believe." He said.

"I don't give a fuck what you believe!" I told him. "My senses are very strong, and after living with only females, I could tell that you did not have their scent." I explained. "The room you were in also had an open door when we left and considering their is no wind to shut it, you were the only other option. Very sloppy for an assassin if I do say so myself." I finished.

"I believe you only have your magic to thank for detecting me. A cowards tool." He said with spite.

"Why? Because you cannot use it. That seems very immature." I belittled him.

"If you weren't a unicorn I would rip your throat out where you stand!" he yelled at me.

I chuckled mockingly. "You think I'm a unicorn? Does the king of pussies think so to." I taunted him. "How about I promise not to use any magic and you can attack me, so we can get this over with." I told him.

He eyed me wearily and snorted. He then crouched and tried to strike me. I moved fast enough for him to see, but to fast for him to respond. I grabbed him by the wrist and brought my other palm up as hard as I could where his elbow was. This resulted in a sickening crack and it looked like his arm had been folded backwards against itself. He immediately roared in pain and clutched his now broken joint. He backed away from me in pain.

"GAH!" He cried out. "My arm!"

I looked over to the group and saw many were starring at me wide eyed, while others were shaking that an assassin was here.

"Do you want to try again." I asked as I walked over towards him. He backed away from me. "Oh? You are retreating?" I taunted. "That's fine. I wasn't going to kill you anyway. In fact, I have a job for you." I told him as I got closer and closer.

He slashed at me and I caught his wrist in between my knee and elbow, probably shattering it. He screamed out in pain once more, but I cut him off. I grabbed him by the throat and hoisted him off his feet. He couldn't even grab my arm to struggle as he hanged their limply with fear in his eyes as he looked at me.

"I told you I wasn't going to kill you and you attack me again." I said to him. "Such foolishness. I am still not going to kill you, I need you to deliver a message to the Pussy King." I mocked. "Threaten my family again and the next assassin he sends wont leave alive." I told him and he just looked at me. I then pulled him right up to my face. "DO YOU UNDERSTAND?!" I yelled at him. He whimpered and nodded. I dragged him over to the entrance and told the girls to drop the shield. I then threw him out the door and closed it behind him.

I sighed and placed my own protection spells on the rooms, on top of Luna's and Twilight's spells. I turned to see the group starring at me in disbelief.

"What?" I asked.

"Dude, you just repeatedly insulted the king! He's going to kill us!" Vinyl shouted at me.

"That would mean he admits to trying to kill us and I doubt he wants his people to know that. He will be angry, but he cant touch us officially." I explained to her and she just starred at me dumbfounded.

"Thank you for dealing with that assassin master Laxus, but did you have to be so rough." Zecora asked me.

"I agree. He will be unable to use either of his hands for quite sometime because of you." Nurse Redheart said.

"The same hand's he wanted to use to kill some of us with and possibly some others." I told them and they looked sheepishly at me. "If that bothers you, maybe you shouldn't have come to this tournament." I said to them. "Contestants will die and others wont be as merciful as I was." I explained to them. "I think some of you need to think about that before the qualifier tomorrow." I finished.

I went over to my couch and started relaxing, while others thought about what I had said. They eventually, went to relax and prepare for tomorrow. I wanted to discuss this with Soarin, so I went out to the balcony at night and whistled. I only had to wait a little bit before three cloaked figures landed on the balcony. Soarin removed his hood and looked at me.

"Its good to see you Soarin. Has their been any problems over the last few days?" I asked him.

He shook his head. "No. We have been very secretive, under Mavis's orders. How about your group? You staying out of trouble?" He asked me.

I sighed. "An assassin was in our room when we returned today." I told them.

"What!" All three exclaimed.

"Is everypony ok?" Soarin asked worried.

"Yes I took care of it." I told them.

"How?" One of the hooded ponies asked me.

"He attacked me so I broke his elbow." I said and they stared at me in disbelief. "He then started to back away, but I told him I wasn't going to kill him. He attacked me again anyway and I shattered his wrist." I said in a matter of fact tone.

"Did you really let him go master?" Soarin asked me.

"Of course." I said and they were all relieved. "I gave him a message to give to the king." I told them.

"The King? You think he was behind this?" Soarin asked me.

"I believe so." I stated.

".....And what was your message?" The hooded figure asked me.

I only smiled in response. This caused the three to look at one another.

"Inform Master Mavis of this right away and have her come up with a plan after revealing yourselves tomorrow. Is that clear?" I asked.

"Yes master." Soarin said as he flew off.

I went inside and was greeted by Luna. She was eyeing me cautiously.

"Why were you out there for so long?" She asked me.

I sighed. "Just taking the necessary precautions." I told her.

"......"

"Something on your mind?" I asked.

"How old are you? I know you said humans don't live to be more than 100, but your wisdom and insight on some matters, constantly surprise me." She said.

"I am technically 33, but my body is only 26." I told her.

"Why would they be different?" She asked me curiously.

I sighed. "After being attacked by Acnologia, Mavis put a shield around us, that lasted for seven years and prevented us from aging for those years. In that seven years, we were in a dreamless slumber and after being awoken, we found out that more then seven years had passed." I explained. She was slightly surprised that I had been asleep for seven years. "That is why I am 33 and not 26." I finished.

She walked over to me and kissed me. It was a light peck, but it let me know that she cared. "I understand." She told me. "How long have you been an S class wizard then?" She asked me.

"Over 16 years." I told her. "I passed the exam when I was only 17 years old."

She was shocked that I completed it so young. "You were that strong at such a young age? How did you get so strong?" She asked.

I gritted my teeth. "I would rather not say, but I will tell you....My father experimented on me when I was a child and implanted a magic device inside of me that gave me these powers." I told her.

She starred at me shocked and with tears in her eyes. "Why would he do that?!" She shouted at me.

This got the attention of everyone else in the hotel and they came out to the main room. All of them heard what she yelled and saw her crying, but they only looked on in confusion and worry.

I sighed. "I was constantly told, that I'm not good enough or strong enough and one day he decided to change that. However, I didn't fight it and allowed him to do so for the power." I told her and she slapped me. Everyone else was confused and worried.

She looked at me angrily. "You should have fought him! You are strong Laxus and you could have been so without his twisted help!" She yelled at me.

I looked down at her. "I know. I know. I have made many mistakes in the past and that is one of them." I said to her. I then whispered in her ear so only she could hear me. "However, my gramps helped me see the light, along with a few other members from the guild." I told her and she smiled at me.

She gave a firm nod. "Good. I'm glad they were able to help you." She said as she hugged me. "I'm sorry I yelled everypony. Please go back to bed." She told them.

They looked at one another and most shrugged, then left, but Twilight and Duster remained. They looked at me worried. They wanted to know what happened and because of their feelings they were more worried than the others. So there we were, just starring at each other.

I sighed. "Duster, Twilight, I'm fine." I told them. "Really. Luna was upset about something from when I was a child." I said.

"Indeed." Luna said sourly. "He is fine and has seen the error of his ways." She told them.

"I will tell you girls about it another time. Okay? But, we need to get to sleep tomorrow is the qualifier." I told them and they nodded.

All three girls went back to their room and I headed to the couch. I sat their and thought of the time my father put the Lacrima inside my body and gave me dragon slayer magic. I'm not disappointed because it made me stronger, I'm disappointed because of how I used that power. I stopped thinking about the past and shut my eyes.

We were all up early the next morning and getting ready. The team started putting on their team uniforms and got any weapons or other materials ready. Our uniforms were Black and gold, like my lightning. With a black Fairy Tail emblem on the left side of our chest. Our pants were all black and matched with our shirts, by having gold streak down the side. I was very impressed with Rarity's work and would have to thank her. We looked great. Vinyl and Redheart also had their own, but Redheart's came with a nurse hat.

I smiled, happy that we looked as great as we did. I had on my uniform, but I put on my team cloak that had the same colors and emblem, however, it still hid my face. With all of us prepared and Vinyl set up, we were now waiting to be called to the arena. We waited for a little bit and I saw some of the girls getting nervous. I gestured for them to do some deep breathing to calm down. Many followed this and it helped. Finally we heard a knock on the door. I opened it and was greeted with another lioness, who was also in rags.

"My name is Kiana and I'll be your escort today." She told us.

I quirked an eyebrow at this. "Your name is Kiana as well?" I asked, suspiciously.

"Ah, you must have met one of the kings other servants. He renamed us all Kiana, so he didn't have to remember our names." She explained in a matter of fact tone.

"He renamed you!? Dude, that's seriously not cool, man." Vinyl said.

"What gives him the right to rename you?" Luna asked.

"We are his servants and playthings. We do whatever he request of us, no matter what it is." She told us.

"Slavery." The word left my mouth with venom.

The group looked at me in surprise.

"Essentially, yes. However, don't let the king hear you say that. He doesn't like to hear us being referred to as slaves." Kiana said.

"Oh, I'm gonna spell it out for him, but what about you?" I asked. "Wont you get in trouble for informing us of all of this?"

"I believe you despise the king as much as I do and many have been talking about your encounter on the landing dock. So I don't believe you are friends and would have any reason to report me. I'm also an excellent judge of character." She answered.

"Would you be upset if the king were to die?" I asked her curiously.

"Master! What are you saying!?" Luna asked me.

"Master huh?" Kiana said while looking at me.

"It is a sign of respect. I am their master in the art of combat, not their master in life." I explained to her.

"......" She was silent for a bit. "I believe that if the king were to die, everyone would probably be happy." She told me seriously.

I had searched her heart for any deception and not sensing any I decided to tell her some news. I walked forward so she was the only one who could hear me. "The king will be dead by the end of this tournament. In a way, where no one will be able to dispute it." I whispered to her and she turned her head to look at me so fast, I thought she might've gotten whiplash.

"Do you mean that?" She asked as she eyed me. I nodded and tears came to her eyes as she smiled a little. "Please follow me."

The group looked at me, wondering what I said to her as we walked. None asked me, but I could feel their eyes on my back. We came to a dome that had a straight shot to the arena and it was lined with citizens.

"Please set up your presentation here and head to the arena when your team name is called." Kiana told us.

"Thank you." I told her.

"No thank you." She said with a small bow.

She then left us to get ready and we helped Vinyl set up. She had this portable cart that she would ride to the arena and play the music on. We had gotten her all set up and we heard our named called. From here I could her the audience boo, which I was not surprised at.

"On my signal Vinyl." I said and she nodded. "Everyone, be ready and hold your head high. Vinyl will shut them up good." I told them and everyone nodded. "Also, you might want to put a sound dampening spell on your ears if you have any." I informed them.

We started walking out and the citizens in the line booed much louder. However, I waited until I could see the king. It wasn't long until I saw the king on a platform on the outside of the arena and gave Vinyl the signal and instantly music started blasting.

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=hRjT_X64c_g

The crowd instantly went quiet as the song started. I'm assuming it because they have never heard music like this before. Vinyl was doing amazing; she was using her magic to create a light show in tune with the beats and it certainly captivated them. A crowd full of boo's, turned into a crowd of awe. As the song said dynasty decapitated, I brought my thumb across my neck while looking at the king and other rulers that were beside him. Or when it said taking back the crown I pointed at him then at the top of my head, signifying I was taking his crown and continued to insult him. For the remainder of the song I taunted him down the long walk and as we got closer, I could see the anger on his face. As the song ended, I flipped him the bird with both hands and my arms crossed. I think I heard some of the other rulers laughing as well, which added to my taunt.

We arrived in the arena and it was quite large, even on the inside.

I looked around and saw multiple platforms, just like Zecora had said. Inside the arena the entire audience was quiet when we walked in, except for one section in the stands. I heard shouting and cheering and looked over to see most of the guild here shouting at as. We weren't the last group to arrive so we had some time to kill, so we decided to say hello. The others on the team were quite surprised to see them here. While they were all talking, I told Vinyl excellent job. She gave me a smirk in response, like their was any question. I then saw Mavis and sighed as I walked over to her.

"I see you came anyway." I said in a mono tone voice.

"You said no one else had experience, but Celestia has been ruling a kingdom for over a 1000 years. I'm sure she can handle it. Besides, I love tournaments and I wasn't going to miss this one." She said with a glint in her eye. I just sighed and turned to Rarity.

"Great job on the outfits Rare." I told her, gaining her attention. "They look amazing."

"Oh darling you'll make me blush, but please go on." She retorted playfully.

I started looking around at the competition and saw some of the other kingdom's fighters. I saw some monkeys and gorillas, but no zebras. Makes sense, considering they are a people of wisdom. Entering this tournament would hold no purpose for them, but the cat people still held the majority in this tournament. Followed by the monkeys, then ponies, which were on my team and the zebra, who was also on my team. I sighed, ready to get this started. Soon I saw the leaders of each species, all right next to each other.

The Zebra Priestess looked very beautiful and had an air about her, even from down here in the arena. The Monkey King, however, screamed warrior. I saw the man and not only does he seem wise, but he also feels powerful. I can see why both are leaders, even from 100 feet away. Zetar then gave the signal for us to start.

Each team was being handed numbers and these numbers represented which platform we must fight on. Some guards were passing out these numbers and we finally got ours, which read number 7. We would compete on platform 7 which was closest to Zetar, so I figured he had something planned. The numbers were being called and one fighter from each team would head up to the platform. Our number was finally called and I told Vinyl to play a certain song when I threw my hands up in the air and shouted. She nodded and I was off to the platform, with my guild and team members shouting support.

I had arrived on the platform and looked around and saw only cats. I'm assuming Zetar didn't want to leave anything to chance and couldn't trust the monkeys to kill me. So, he placed me on a platform with only Lion, Tigers and Panthers. It was very clear to me, that he was trying to get us to lose right away. I smirked at the stupidity of him and turned to look at him. When he saw me looking at him, he gave me a cocky grin. I returned his grin with a shake of my head in disappointment, while shrugging my shoulders. I looked at him again to see him angry. Surprise, surprise. Zetar is angry what a shock! I thought to myself. I looked around the platform to see many of the other contestants eyeing me careful. I waved at them and they looked away. I saw that their was well over 150 participants on my platform, which means over 1500 fighters signed up for this god forsaken tournament.

Soon every platform was full and we were ready to get the qualifier started. We had to wait for the gong to sound before we could start. I looked up at the sky and just sighed. I was going to taunt the fuck out of Zetar in front of the other leaders and his subjects. The gong went off and many of the fighters came after me, but the first was a tiger, or as I like to refer to him...An example. He jumped at me and I ducked under him and grabbed his leg whipping him around and threw him into a group of fighters that were charging at me.

I threw my hands up in the air. "WHOOOO!" I shouted and the song started.

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=VsnXeQDqOOg

This instantly put the other fighters on their toes. Even the strongest of opponents couldn't throw them like I did. The music also confused them, especially when they saw me walking with the beat through all of them. One fighter would attack and I would knock him back with no difficulties. When the song picked up I KO'd at least 15 more fighters with no difficulty. I looked around and none of the fighters were attacking me anymore, so I turned towards Zetar and started laughing. I rolled my shoulders to really emphasize my mocking him. I then went and started pummeling more fighters all by myself. I then stopped and looked at the king again when the song said "their are plenty of ways you can hurt a man" and taunted him again by starring at him. I then pointed at him directly, pointed the ground and started to pretend to squish him under my boot. I finished the remaining fighters easily enough by the end of the song. I didn't kill a single one, but their were broken bones and other injuries.

I looked at the king and shook my head again in disappointment. I didn't even bother looking at his reaction as I sat down and looked around the arena. I saw that all of the platforms were still battling it out and still had many fighters left. I looked over to my group and saw Mavis smiling, but the others were starring at me in shock. I think I saw Luna, Duster and Twilight blushing, while some of the Pegasi had their wings at full attention. This included, the two hooded Wonderbolts and Soarin was giving them a "Really" look. The Pegasi, struggled to get their wings down and I just laughed. I looked at Zecora, while I gave her a nod and she smiled at me. I then turned to Luna and winked at her, she saw this and smirked. However, she had a dangerous glint in her eye that worried me. Mavis saw this as well and smiled at me.

So I had to sit on my platform until the rest of the fighters were done on the other platforms, but I still had my cloak on which was starting to annoy me. Eventually, after a couple of hours, the other platforms finished. The remaining teams were seven cat teams, two monkey teams and our team. This left 50 other participants that qualified for the real tournament. They then congratulated us on making it to the official tournament and told us to rest, for we would start tomorrow and blah blah blah. It was Zetar talking so I didn't give a fuck and I made sure he knew it as I looked like I was sleeping on the platform until he finished.

Once he finished and I saw the other fighter exit the platform I went over to my team and guild where they all started shouting compliments at me all at the same time. I had eventually got them all calmed down and I thanked them. I then turned to Mavis.

"Do you have the necessary precautions taken?' I asked her.

She nodded. "We will be fine, you seven return and get some sleep." She told us and we nodded.

We started walking and I could tell my team wanted to ask me a bunch of different questions. I asked if they could wait, until we returned to the hotel and they nodded. We returned to the hotel after a long and boring day of doing nothing. However, I did enjoy fucking with Zetar. Sad to say that was the highlight of my day, I thought to myself. We had returned and I took a quick shower and returned to the living room where my couch was, only to find my team patiently waiting to talk to me.

I smirked and headed over to answer some questions.

Author's Notes:

Fuck Zetar. Stupid Happy Looking MotherFucker! Hope you enjoyed the chapter!

Over 4000 views! 115 Thumbs up! 19 Followers and being tracker by over 150 users! This is all since I started my story! Thanks guys and I'm glad you like the story. Keep giving me suggestions and I will try my best to incorporate them into the story.

MPF Scores of all Fairy Tail wizards

1: Laxus - 76,515 - SS -Dragon Slayer
2: Luna - 2690 - A - Unknown
3: Nightmare Moon - 2202 - A - Unknown
4: Celestia - 2187 - A - Unknown
5: Duster - 1074 - A - Beast Soul
6: Twilight Sparkle - 423 - B - Memory Make Magic
7: Magic Touch - 152 - C - Fire Magic
8: Big Mac - 145 - C - Palm Magic
9: Applejack - 120 - C - Earth Magic
10: Rainbow Dash - 116 - C - Ice Magic
11: Soarin - 98 - C - Air Magic
12: Thunderlane - 95 - C - Drill N Rock Magic
13: Pinkie Pie - 94 - C - Territory Magic
14: Cider Blossom - 90 - C - Palm Magic
15: Rarity - 81 - D - Requip Magic
16: Spike - 78 - D - Unknown
17: Scootaloo - 26 - E -Unknown
18: Applebloom - 24 - E - Unknown
19: Sweetie Belle - 22 - E - Unknown
20: Fluttershy - 4 - E - Green Magic
21: Zecora - Unknown - F - Unknown

Chapter 12: The Tournament

I was smiling as I looked at my teams excitement. I saw many had questions they wanted to ask me, but before I answered any I walked past them to grab something to eat. While I didn't have a problem with the fight, I still used up energy and I was hungry. I could feel the eyes on my back and I looked over my shoulder to see some of my team glaring at me. I chuckled and put some food on my plate and went over to my couch. I sat down next to Luna, which got a smile from her. They all congratulated me, for winning the qualifying round. I smiled and nodded, as I chewed my food.

"How did you get so strong?" Zecora asked me.

I looked around to see the others wondering the same thing. I then felt a hand on my own and I looked to see Luna smile at me. I sighed as I looked around the room.

"My grandfather was the Third guild master." I told them and to those in the guild, they were surprised, but Zecora, Vinyl and Redheart were confused. "The guild master is suppose to be the highest rank in the guild and is a sign of experience. Very few get selected for such a prestigious position" I explained to the others. "However, not only was he a guild master, but he was the 10th wizard saint, which means, he was given the title of the 10th strongest wizard on the continent." I told them and many of their jaws dropped and eyes widened. All except Luna, who I had already told. I figured I had kept enough of my past to myself, so I could share a little.

"Master! That's amazing! Is that how you became so strong? Did your grandfather teach you?" Twilight asked.

I looked towards the ground in shame. "As a child, I hated my grandfather." I told them and they all went silent. "I felt constantly in his shadow and being compared to him and I let my pride cloud my judgement." I said solemnly. "My father, wasn't a father at all. My magic comes from an experiment he did on me and my thirst for power allowed him to do so." I said and many of the girls gasped. "I did this because I was constantly compared to my grandfather and my own father belittled me as well. I was constantly told I wasn't big enough, or tall enough, or strong enough.... I was weak." I told them and I looked around the group to see sad faces. "I decided to train with the power I acquired from my fathers experiment and made it my own! I became stronger, faster, better then everyone else. Then when I was 17, I became an S class wizard and this only served to boost my ego. I did somethings I'm not proud of and I have done my best to rectify them. However, the reason I am so strong, is because I had friends to point me in the right direction and I had my grandfather to guide me." I finished.

"What was his name....The third master?" Duster asked.

I smiled. "His name was Makarov Dreyar and he was amazing." I told them with a small smile.

They all smiled because they knew the name of my ship. I was glad to tell them about my gramps and how great he was. I then saw that Redheart wanted to ask me something.

"Yes Miss. Redheart?" I asked.

She looked at me. "What was the experiment your father conducted on you?" She asked nervously.

"He merged a magic device with my body that gave me lost magic. Normally, my magic must be taught by a specific master, but I gained the power through artificial means. However, the magic itself is a blessing and has helped my family more than hurt it. So I would make the same decision every time." I explained to her.

"This device gave you lost magic? Did you bring any with you that I could study?" Twilight asked me.

I chuckled. "No. I wasn't aware I was coming here Twilight and if I did, I certainly wouldn't bring one." I told her and she just sighed in disappointment.

"Yeah....So, what is your magic? If its so special it must have a name." Vinyl asked me.

"Did Twilight put you up to this?" I asked playfully and she shook her head and I looked at Twilight, who grinned sheepishly. "Well, as I've said before, the name of my magic is probably more sensitive to some of you than others. So, I will not be telling anyone its name for some time." I stated.

"That's what you said last time I asked you!" Twilight shouted.

I chuckled. "I'm aware." I said and most of the group giggled, while Twilight grumbled.

"Alright, but why didn't you use any of it. From what I heard, your magic kicks flank!" Vinyl said.

"Vinyl! Princess Luna is here! Please watch your language." Twilight said.

"Oh who gives a buck!" Luna said. "I enjoy the comradery we have. Please do not hold yourselves back on my account." She told them.

Vinyl had a grin on, while Twilight looked like she was broken. I chuckled at this and winked at Luna who giggled in response.

"If I used my magic, the fight would have been over in five seconds or less." I stated and many of them looked at me in disbelief. "I also am saving it, for a surprise, later on in the tournament." I told them.

"What is this surprise master?" Duster asked me.

"If I told you, would it be a surprise?" I asked playfully and many of the girls rolled their eyes.

"Fair enough, but I'm glad the rest of the guild showed up! That was so unexpected!" Luna said.

"......" I didn't respond, but smirked.

"Well, do we know what's in store for tomorrow?" Duster asked.

We all looked at Zecora. "I am unsure myself, but going from tradition, usually each team captain must give a speech." She told us.

I instantly got a grin on my face at this news and the group just looked at me worried. However, we did have a match tomorrow, so I suggested we all go to bed and they all agreed. I laid down on my couch and thought of what to say for my speech. I figured Zetar would try something again, but he was simplistic enough to read. With no further thoughts, I closed my eyes and fell asleep, to prepare for tomorrow.

I was woken by some sounds coming from the kitchen. I opened my eyes to see Duster cooking breakfast. I was about to get up when a blur of blue kissed me from above my head. I smiled into the kiss, as Luna gave me an upside-down kiss. It wasn't long, but it did involve some tongue. When she was done, I got up and tried to kiss her again, but she pushed my head away.

"Noooo." She said playfully. "Go brush your teeth first." She told me and giggled.

I chuckled and left with a smile on my face. I went to the bathroom to prepare for the day. I got dressed and saw that the sun was barely over the horizon, as I walked back out to the kitchen. When I got their I saw Luna and Duster smiling at each other, so I figured they were talking about something or another that was funny. I walked over and gave Luna a quick peck. Afterwards I sat down at the table and Duster came over and served me breakfast. It was a ton of pancakes.

"Here you go master!" She said. "A good breakfast to start the day."

I smiled. "Thank you Duster! These look delicious." I told her and she blushed.

I dug in and practically inhaled the pancakes. I wasn't surprised that she could cook, with all the work she does around the guild, but it was nice. I finished eating the pancakes and asked for seconds to which she smiled. Luna went and woke up the rest of the team and they started getting ready. Soon they started moseying out to the kitchen. Vinyl looked the worst and I couldn't help, but chuckle.

"Thanks for the pancakes Duster! They were amazing." I told her and she blushed.

I went over to the sink and started working on dishes, to help in my own way. Soon we were all finished and I had sat everyone down to hold a pre-tournament meeting.

"If I have the chance, some of you will be fighting today." I told them and some looked nervous. "I want you all to be on guard for anything and remember, your opponent might try to kill you." I stated, which made a few of them even more nervous. I sighed. "This is all part of gaining experience. I will also do my best to match you with someone close to your own abilities. However, most importantly, I want you all to have fun and test yourselves to see how far you've come." I said with a smile. This seemed to ease some of the nerves, but they were still there.

We soon heard a knock on the door and I opened it to be greeted by the Kiana, that we met yesterday. She smiled at me and had a look of hope on her face.

"Well done yesterday. It was obvious the king was against you and yet you bested him at his own game." Kiana said to me.

I smirked. "Wasn't much of challenge." I told her. "Do you know the plans for today?" I asked her.

"You will be giving a speech before the tournament. That is all I know. I'm sorry." She said.

"Don't worry about it. I take it we need to get going." I stated and she nodded. "Very well. Lead the way." I told her.

We started to follow Kiana in silence so she wouldn't get in trouble. She took us straight to the arena and we saw that the guild was already in the stands, waiting for us. We thanked Kiana and she bowed and left. As we walked over to the guild and said our good mornings, I saw that their was a large platform in the center of the arena. Much bigger than the platforms from yesterday.

"Morning Master. Any problems last night?" I asked her.

"Nothing so far, but seeing as the king is upset with you," Mavis said with a small smile. "I wouldn't be surprised if he made a move on us today during the tournament or later." She finished.

I nodded with a serious look. "Be careful." I told her and she nodded in response.

"Hey master! Can you teach me how to kick flank like you did yesterday! That was so awesome!" Rainbow Dash asked me.

I chuckled. "You have your own training to complete first Rainbow. I will help you if you start to stagnate, but not before." I informed her and she just sighed.

I smiled as I remembered my speech. "Can everyone listen up!?" I announced gaining their attention. They all looked at me. "I was informed that I have to give a speech today." I told them. "Vinyl, be prepared with an extra microphone and speakers incase mine doesn't work. Zetar is such a fucking idiot, I bet he'll try to embarrass me by giving me a broken mic." I explained to her and she nodded. "Now, I want you all to participate in my speech." I told them and they all looked at me confused.

Nightmare quirked a brow. "What do you mean master?" Nightmare Moon asked me.

I smirked. "Every time I say "Who am I?!" I want you all to shout "I am a champion!" Those exact words. Do you all understand?" I asked and they nodded. "Good. Now, for my last line I will say "Who are we?!" and you all will shout "Fairy Tail!" Is that clear?" I asked and they all nodded. "Good. Luna, Twilight, Duster and Zecora." I said as I looked at them. "I want all of you to listen to my speech carefully. Do you understand?" They all nodded. I nodded in response and started talking to Vinyl about the speech.

I had finished talking with Vinyl and the leaders of the U.A.K. finally arrived. I looked around and saw guards passing out microphones to each team. I had gotten mine and we were to proceed in giving our speeches in the order provided to us, via numbers. I looked at my number and saw I was number 10, which meant I was last. The other teams started giving their speeches and they were very lack luster. Most of them had to deal with honoring their king and winning for their sake. I thought they were all garbage. No motivation, no emotion, no drive behind these speeches and their speakers. I could tell it was a sign of respect for some, but most seemed forced. I sighed, bored and hoped it would get to me soon.

Soon it was my turn and I walked out of our area by the rest of the guild, so the entire arena could see me. I tried talking into the mic, but it wasn't working. Who saw that coming.....I thought to myself. I heard some chuckles and laughs throughout the arena, but I pulled out the mic from Vinyl that I tucked away in my cloak.

"Hey, your mic is broken, but don't worry, I brought my own." I said as I looked to Zetar. I then threw it away. "Man you think with a tournament this big, all the equipment would be working. How embarrassing." I said in the microphone as I looked at Zetar again. "But, hey, nobody's perfect." I said in a taunting manner. I saw his face contort in anger....again. I then turned to face the rest of the arena.

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=bsSbT-VfQ7w

"I've always been told that I'm too small, I'm not big enough, I'm not fast enough, I don't have what it takes." I started softly. "Many of you have been wondering who I am and I am here to tell you, that I, am a champion." I said as I looked at my team. I then turned to the other participants. "I've been told, that winning this tournament is the greatest achievement ever, but to be the best and stay there, sweat, is necessary." I announced to everyone.

"Who am I?!" I shouted at Fairy Tail.

"I am a champion!" They responded loudly. I'm guessing Vinyl enhanced their voices.

"Everyone has their hills, but I've never been comfortable, with just good enough. I prepare so no one can take what is mine, no one can replace my mind, my heart. I have trained my mind, my heart and my body will follow." I said looking at the leaders of the U.A.K. "I'm older, of course I'm older. That's the beauty of it." I stated, while looking at my team. "16 years plus! Different level of wisdom! Different level of understanding! Different level of punishment!" I emphasized at the end.

"Who am I?!" I shouted again.

"I am a champion!" They shouted even louder.

"I acknowledge the fact that my opponents do not expect me to win, but I will never surrender! Weakness will not be in my heart!" I shouted towards my competitors. "I will look at my comrades and draw strength from them!" I said as I pointed back towards my team while still looking at the other competitors.

"Who am I?" I shouted.

"I am a champion!" Even some of the crowd was joining in.

"I will reach the field of battle and when I do, I will arrive violently! I will rip the heart from my enemy and leave it bleeding on the ground, because he cannot stop me!" I said whilst starring hard at Zetar.

"Who am I?!" I shouted into the microphone with emotion, while still looking at the king of pussies. I said this in a challenging tone.

"I am a champion!" More of the crowd joined in.

"To my side, I have comrades. Comrades that have been with me through thick and thin! Through sacrifice, through sweat, through blood, through tears! Never will I let them fall! Never will I let them down!" I said as I continued to look at Zetar. "No one will deny me! No one will defy me and no one will tell me who and what I am, or can be! Belief will change my world! It has moved continents and countries and it will carry me through this battle." I said as I thought of the old Fairy Tail.

"Who am I?" I yelled while throwing my hands into the air.

"I am a champion!" The guild, crowd and even some of the other teams shouted, getting into it.

"Defeat and retreat, those are not my words. I do not understand their definitions. I do not understand when things go wrong. I do not understand mistakes, but I do understand this.... I understand victory and I understand never giving up! No matter how bad things may go, my heart and my mind will carry my body when my limbs are too weak." I shouted at my own guild, as if promising them my own words.

"Who am I?!" I asked the arena as I spread my arms, waiting for the answer.

"I am a champion!" The arena responded instantly.

"History will remember me and I will not have to worry about it being kind! I will define myself! I will write my own praises!" I pointed at Zetar for emphasis. "I'm going to live LOOONG after I have fallen, long after my name's become legend!" I then turned to the other teams. "And whatever you got to do, to make sure you chase your legacy for every second of your life!" I said and I started pointing to the other teams. "Will you be remembered?! How would you be remembered!? Why wouldn't you fight for the greatest achievement ever!?" I said and I then turned back to my guild. "Leave!...Your!...Mark!" I finished as I pointed to each of my teammates in time with each word I emphasized.

"Who are we!?" I shouted raising my arms in victory.

"Fairy Tail!" The guild responded with cheers.

The crowd burst out into cheers and applause as did some of the other teams. I looked up at the leaders to see the Monkey King and Zebra Priestess were both clapping as well, but Zetar was not happy in the slightest. I looked around the arena and listened to the cheers. This is what my guild deserves and I'm gonna give it to them. I thought to myself. I walked back over to my guilds area. As I approached I looked at my team and saw that their nerves were gone. I smiled at the moral of my team and how high I could bring it, with just a speech. I looked over to Mavis, who looked like a proud parent and had a giant smile on her face.

"Thanks for the support guys! Great job Vinyl! And adding that background music really enhanced the speech, well done." I said to the group.

Most of the group started talking to me all at once, but quickly went silent when Luna kissed me. She was very frisky, but kept it under control. We parted our lips and I looked over to the guild to see most of them starring at me in shock. Mavis was surprised, but was still wearing a smile, which gave her quite a funny face. Nightmare Moon was wide eyed, but quickly recovered and looked at her sister with a small smile. The rest of the group, besides my team, were all wide eyed with their jaws on the floor. I chuckled at their reactions.

"So I take it you two are a couple." Mavis said to me.

I gave her a playful glare. "Yes, but it would appear that you have been with holding information from me." I told her and she started to struggle not to laugh.

I looked around and saw Nightmare and Luna talking. I was happy to see all the tom foolery. It felt like home, so I had a small smile on my face when an announcer made its way to the middle of the platform in the arena. He tapped the mic a couple of times to get our attention and the arena went silent.

"Thank you for coming to the official Kings Tournament, held in the Kings Arena!" The announcer started. He was some sort of cheetah, I wasn't sure, but was definitely a cat. "I will now announce the rules and tournament set up for this year!" He started. He was wearing very professional clothing and was very well groomed. "The tournament will have five separate battles today. With the drawing of lots, teams will face against each other, one on one. The team to achieve three individual wins first, wins the match. However, the fighter who wins each round will choose whether to rotate with a teammate or stay in the arena." He told us. So if a fighter wins, they can stay and fight another round, until they are beaten or choose to rotate. That will help me greatly in deciding who should and shouldn't fight. I thought to myself. "Although, you will only have five seconds to declare "rotate!" If not said soon enough, the fighter will be forced to fight again." The announcer said. "Wining by any means is allowed. You may kill your opponent, but a ring out will only temporary stop the match. If a fighter leaves the ring on purpose, they will be disqualified, but if they are forced to ring out, the match will wait for the fighter to get back into the arena to resume the match." He stated.

I looked at my team and realized this was a major handicap. All of us want to win, but not by killing our opponents. So we have to fight while trying to incapacitate our enemies, but they will be trying to kill us. I looked around the group. I think Luna, Zecora, Duster and myself would be willing to kill someone if we had to, but Twilight, might not have it in her.

"You must fight until your opponent is either dead, incapacitated, or surrenders." The announcer continued. "If their is a draw, previous fighters will enter the platform once more for a final bout. Any weapons, magic or other means are allowed to be used. However, once on the platform, you will not be able to add anything else, or receive help from your teammates. If the fight is interrupted by a teammate, both fighters will be disqualified and it will count as two wins for the opposing team." He said. "These are the guidelines for this years tournament, for the first day. New rules will be introduced everyday before the tournament." He announced. "Will the guards please take lots around to the teams. We will now draw lots to see who will be facing who." He shouted.

I looked to see two different guards start approaching the teams. He finally got to us and I saw he was carrying a box with a hole in the top. He presented it to me and I reached for the lot. I felt something round and grabbed it, as I pulled it out, I saw that it was a red ball. This is how they would determine who would fight who. Each color would approach the platform and face off against the opposing team. With the lots drawn, focus shifted back to the announcer.

"We will now begin. If I call your teams color, please approach the platform. These teams will then discuss who will fight first and we will then begin. Once the match is concluded, the teams will be able to leave the arena to seek medical attention if it is needed. They can also leave if they are tired and want to rest for tomorrows fight." He informed us. "I will now draw my own lot that represents a color of the teams. The team colors are green, blue, red, yellow, and black. If I draw your color, please approach the platform." He said as a guard approached him with a box.

He reached his hand inside of it and shuffled the balls around a little. He then grabbed one and held it in the air for all the teams and audience to see. It was green, which meant we were not picked. I saw one of the monkey teams move forward and one of the cat teams move forward. Both set up on opposite sides of the platform, so no one could hear their strategy and no fights would occur outside of the platform. The announcer nodded and removed himself from the middle of the platform, towards the edge of it, in the middle of both teams. It appeared he was going to act as a referee as well. It didn't matter to me, but it could be distracting to my teammates.

I looked at the two teams and saw for the cats was a young looking lion, that was dressed in standard armor with a claymore. The monkey team sent their captain first and he had a very intimidating presence.

His armor itself looked demonic and he appeared to be older. From a quick look, I could tell he was experienced and that made him dangerous. I turned to Zecora.

"Who is the captain of the monkey team?" I asked her.

"His name is Kong! He is supposedly undefeated in combat." She told me back. "Even the cats respect him and if you didn't notice, he walked away from the qualifier yesterday without a scratch." She informed me.

I didn't notice. I looked closer and it was true, he appeared to be perfectly fine. I smirked, as the fight was about to begin. I noticed that Kong didn't bring any weapons, so he must be a hand to hand combat fighter. I was very interested in this match. The announcer gave the signal and the lion pounced instantly. However, Kong held his ground and countered the cat. He ducked under him and grabbed him by his leg and repeatedly swung him into the platform. Once he was certain the young warrior was unconscious, he threw him out of the platform and towards his team. The lion landed on the ground and was not moving, but was still breathing. So I figured that Kong had held back and had a respect for life, but I wasn't sure.

"The winner of the first round is the monkey team!" The announcer said. The crowd started cheering wildly at the impressive display. "That's one victory for the monkeys. Please select fighters, for the next battle." He told the teams.

I saw Kong remain in his spot from the previous fight. So he was clearly intending to fight the next match. I looked over to the cats, to see a tiger step onto the platform. This tiger, I believe is the team captain. He looked older then the other fighters on his team, so I'm guessing he has more combat experience. I saw him enter the ring with only his claws, so it was going to be a CQC fight. I saw the tiger eyeing Kong carefully. I wanted to know more about the tiger so I turned to Zecora.

"Do you have any information on him?" I asked her.

She shook her head. "No. I have never heard of him. I'm guessing he was a new warrior when I was banished." She told me.

I nodded and looked back to the fight, where the announcer had given the signal. However, unlike the lion, the tiger circled Kong slowly and carefully. Kong didn't move, but kept his eyes on him the entire time. The tiger started getting closer, when he reach Kong's left side. The tiger rushed rapidly and Kong reach out to grab him, but the tiger jumped onto his massive arm. He then stepped over to his back and attacked the back of Kong's neck, where the armor was weak. The tiger drew blood and tried to continue his assault, but Kong reached behind him and grabbed him off of his back. The tiger tried to claw his way out, but Kong threw him into the platform and brought both of his hands up over his head. He then slammed them down on the tiger and I could hear the bones break from here. The tiger was unable to continue, so Kong had won again, but he was now bleeding.

"The monkey team wins again!" The announcer shouted as the tiger's team came and removed him from the platform. "Will anyone be able to stand up to the might of Kong?!" He asked aloud. "That's two points for the monkey team. One more point and they win the match!" He said.

As the tiger was being removed, I could see the moral of the tigers team drop. I then looked to Kong to see him still staying on the platform and he still hadn't moved from the spot he started in. After sometime one of the cats went to the announcer and informed him of their surrender.

"The cats have forfeited the match! Kong wins the match for the monkey team single handedly! Will no one challenge him this tournament!?" The announcer informed us. "Congratulations to your team." He told Kong. "You may retire for the evening if you wish." He told them. Kong nodded and left the platform, but not before starring at me as he walked off.

My team saw this and looked at me. I was just as confused as they were so I only shrugged in response. I turned back to the announcer and saw a guard making his way over to him. He then reached into the box again and pulled out another ball. It was red! That means we were up.

"Red!" He shouted. "Will both red teams make their way to the platform!" He told us.

We started our approach and I looked around to see the team we would be facing. I saw another group of cats approach the platform, so we would also be fighting against the cats. I was very interested in seeing how this would play out. We were on opposite ends of the platform and we started discussing who would go first. I saw that a young panther had taken the stage and was armed with daggers.

"I'll go first, master." Said Duster.

I looked at her and looked at the panther. I was trying to read how close in strength the two were and I realized Duster was stronger. However, strength doesn't mean victory. I nodded and let her have the first fight. She went on top of the platform and walked towards the middle. I was surprised at how calm she was and her opponent seemed surprised that an earth pony entered the competition. I was curious how Duster planned on winning. I hadn't seen any of her full body take overs, since she started training with Mavis, so maybe that's how she planned on winning.

The announcer gave the signal and both fighters were off. The panther tried to stab Duster, but she disarmed his right dagger, by punching his wrist with her martial arts. The dagger went flying and she kicked the panther in the chest, which staggered him. She then scooped up the dagger and threw it out of the arena, so he couldn't use it again. The panther just snorted at this and charged again. He reversed the grip on his left dagger and tried to slash Duster, but she dodge under it and kicked him in his knee as hard as she could. I could hear the bone break from here. The panther dropped his dagger and clutched his knee as he screamed in pain. Twilight just grimaced and turned her head. Duster backed away, but was still on guard waiting to see what he would do. It was a smart decision on her part. Giving her opponent time to consider his options, she didn't get to greedy to win and she was careful. I was very impressed, but I thought for sure she would have to use her magic. Although, I think the other team was underestimating us, but it also makes me wonder, where Duster learned all of these techniques. She might've just ended the match with only two moves.

"And the panther is down! What will he do now!?" The announcer shouted.

We looked over to the panther and saw him tap the ground multiple times.

"The cats forfeit the round! The pony wins!" The announcer started. "A great match and a point for team Fairy Tail! Please decide the next round fighters." He informed us.

"Rotate." Duster said.

"Fairy Tail is changing their fighters, please exit the platform and send the next fighter up!" He told the audience.

Duster walked over to us. "Great job Duster!" I told her. "You won without even using your magic." I said, proud of her.

She nodded slowly. "True, but I think I was underestimated and he didn't want to hurt me." She said back. "I took advantage of this to end the fight as soon as possible." She said, slightly disappointed.

"Recognizing a weakness in your enemy is vital to combat." Luna told her. "You were wise to seize such a foolish opening." She told Duster and I nodded in agreement.

"Thank you, but who will fight next?" She asked us.

I looked over the group and saw Twilight looking down. I then looked back at the cats and saw a very young lion enter the arena. Not even an adult. If I had to guess I would say he was probably 15 or 16 years old. I looked back to Twilight.

"Twilight will go next." I informed them and Twilights head whipped towards me. "I believe this should be an easy match for you and both of you are inexperienced. Take advantage of this Twilight." I told her.

She nodded slowly. "If you think I can do it." She told me.

"I know you can." I responded which made her blush.

She got more confidence and entered the ring. Both fighters were starring at each other waiting for the signal. I could tell she was still nervous, but I figured if something bad were about to happen, we could save her and lose the two points. The announcer gave the signal and the young lion approached Twilight carefully. Twilight on the other hand was backing away from the other fighter and towards the edge of the platform. I was going to say something, but the look on her face told me that she had a plan. She got closer and closer to the edge, but made it seem like she was slightly frightened of her opponent. The young lion attacked her very quickly and she brought up a shield, that when the lion touched it, he was pushed back a couple of feet. This surprised him at first, but he looked back to Twilight and charged again. Twilight was very close to the edge now, about three feet away and wasn't moving or preparing to do anything to counter attack the lion. The lion pounced at her and went straight through and landed outside of the arena.

"The young lion has jumped out of the arena by being tricked! This is the first time a match has ended by ring out in the history of the tournament! He is disqualified! Another victory for team Fairy Tail! This brings them to two points, one more and they win the match and advance to the second day of the tournament!" He told us. "Teams please choose their next fighters!" He informed us.

"Rotate!" Twilight said instantly.

"Team Fairy Tail will change out its members once again. What will this new fighter present us with!?" He asked and informed the audience.

"That's not fair!" The young lion shouted from the platform as Twilight was exiting. "You can't call that a battle." He then started walking towards our team.

I saw the captain of their team, which was another older looking tiger, running over to get him. He tried approaching Twilight, but I stopped him by stepping in his way.

"Using your head in a battle is must in the midst of combat." I told him. "Just because you did not predict her move and lost very quickly does not take away from her victory. Your inexperience shows from your attitude and you should congratulate your opponent and learn from your mistakes. If the platform was a cliff, you would be dead." I informed him.

"Its a tournament not a cliff!" He shouted at me.

I raised my voice. "Then you should have treated it as a cliff, then maybe you wouldn't of lost!" I told him.

He was about to retort when a deep voice interrupted him. "Champion is right. You lost because you rushed. You were careful in the beginning and you developed false confidence when you saw her continually retreating. You have no one to blame, but yourself." He told the young lion. The lion hung his head with his ears splayed back and went back to his team. The tiger then looked at me. "You are very wise Champion." He said to me.

"Champion?" I asked him.

"It is what we call you. Your speech and your abilities during the qualifier have solidified your name amongst us." He told me. "I have a question for you." He told me and I gestured for him to go ahead. "I saw some of your fight from the qualifier and many of the fighters on your platform were well known for their own fighting prowess, yet you defeated all of them within minutes. Is their anyone here, who could offer a challenge to you, in your opinion?" He asked me.

"....." I didn't respond.

"I wont get angry, I'm just curious." He told me.

"It appears the team captains are having a discussion! What could they be talking about!?" The announcer asked the audience.

"No....." I said simply.

He nodded. "I figured as much. May I make a request of you?" He asked me. I nodded. "I know that Zecora is a warrior of great intellect. She wasn't the strongest, but her mind for battle is great. I also have no desire to kill her." He said while looking at her. I realized he was complimenting her and probably didn't care about her crime. "The princess, " He started. "is also probably to strong for me. I can only imagine the battle experience that she must have after thousands of years." He said while looking at her and she got a smirk on her face.

"What is your request?" I asked, growing inpatient.

"These fighters chose you to be their captain, which means that you are stronger then them." He said. "It is clear by how much they respect your opinion and decisions that you are indeed powerful. If even a princess of Equestria values you, your knowledge on combat must be vast, for Alicorns are said to be immortal." He said.

"......."

"If you wanted, you could win against us without fighting, but would you fight me for our final match?" He asked me.

I was surprised he would ask for such a thing. "Why?" I asked him.

"What better way to test your might, then against the strongest opponent I have ever met." He told me. "Our leaders are powerful, but I sense hidden strengths in you. I would appreciate a true battle against you at your strongest." He stated.

I sighed. "I will fight you, but not at my strongest." I told him and he was about to argue. "I have plans later on in this tournament and that involves hiding my true strength, but I will face you in battle." I said as I started to walk onto the platform. "I have not shown my full power to anyone on my team and I will not do so here." I told him.

"......Very well. I appreciate the chance none the less." The tiger said. "Thank you for indulging my selfishness Champion." He told me.

"What is your name Tiger?" I asked him.

"My name is Kahn." He responded. "I hope I will be able to test your might." He said.

I smirked even though he couldn't see it. "It appears we have our fighters!" The announcer started. "The team captains will fight in this round and represent their teams to the fullest! Who will win?" He asked. "The mystery man in the cloak, or the captain of the cats!" He shouted.

The announcer gave the signal, but I didn't move. Kahn approached very slowly and carefully. He then started to circle me. He approached me from behind and tried to attack my feet. I just lifted my foot up and moved back. We repeated this until he realized it wasn't going to work. After he stopped focusing on my legs he jumped and tried to round house kick me, but I just redirected it.

"I would appreciate it, if you fought back Champion." He told me.

"When I fight back, this match will be over. Test your might and unleash any techniques you've wanted a worthy opponent to test them on." I told him.

He then started into a barrage of attacks hoping to land a hit. I just redirected all of his attacks. He was starting to get tired and so he jumped into the air and did a flip kick. He tried to bring his foot down on me, but I just stopped him, he then twisted his body, the way only a cat could and tried to kick me with his other foot. I blocked it to, but raised an eyebrow at his technique. It was superb, but it wasn't done their. He then twisted his body again and tried to punch me, but I dodged. He did all of this while in the air. I was honestly shocked.

I chuckled. "You are amazing. Your techniques are truly polished and I can tell you've been training quite sometime for a match such as this. You are probably better then most of my team in hand to hand combat." I told him genuinely.

"And you?" He asked.

I chuckled again. "I dodged it, didn't I." I told him.

He nodded. "And you've barely done anything but. Makes me feel worthless as a warrior." He said playfully.

"......"

"Not that I blame you, its just now I see how vast the world really is." He told me.

"There are those out there, that even I have lost against." I told him and he just starred at me shocked. "However, it is time to end this, so if you have any other last ditch efforts, now's the time." I told him.

He didn't say anything, but attacked me instead. I smirked and disappeared from his line of view and knocked him out by hitting him in the back of the head. He went down, but I caught him before he hit the platform, so he wouldn't be injured. I then carried him over and tossed him to his teammates who were all shocked.

"Team Fairy Tail wins again! I don't know what happened because I couldn't see it, but Fairy Tail advances to the second day!" He shouted.

I didn't bother listening to him, but instead turned to Kahn's team. "Tell Kahn, when he wakes up, that the next two days will be interesting and he should probably watch them." I said as I left.

None of them said anything in return, so I walked over to my team who was ecstatic to be moving to the second day. They congratulated me and I congratulated Twilight and Duster for their wins as well. We said farewell to the guild and went back to our hotel to rest. I didn't care about the other match's honestly. As we were walking back Kiana, the same one that escorted us today approached us.

"Would you allow me to guide you back to your hotel?" She asked us.

"By all means." I told her an she smiled.

We walked back to the hotel in silence, so I'm assuming she wanted to talk when we got their. We had finally entered the hotel and made our way to the rooms. It was a interesting day, to say the least. Once we entered, Kiana, followed us inside as well.

"What is it you want to tell us?" I asked her.

"The Lion King is going to make the competition tomorrow, specifically for you." She told us.

"How?" I asked.

"He plans on drawing lots, but it will be rigged. The battles tomorrow will be five on five." She said.

"But their will be five teams. Wont one be left out?" Twilight asked.

I understood what she was saying. "He plans on having three of the teams do a big free for all doesn't he?" I asked for clarification.

She nodded. "He has decided that it will be two teams, five on five, then three teams, five on five on five." She told us. "The last team standing, moves on to the final day." she finished nervously.

I nodded. "Thank you." I told her. "We should be able to deal with that easily enough. In fact, because of you I already have a game plan." I stated as I looked at Twilight.

My team seemed shocked as did Kiana, but she seemed thankful she could help. "I will be rooting for you tomorrow. Good luck!" She said before she left.

I looked at my team. "Those who fought today, get some rest and relax. Maybe take a shower. We will meet in 1 hour to discuss the plan." I told them and they nodded. "Luna and Zecora, can either of you cook?" I asked and both nodded.

"Would you mind getting started on some grub? I wanna take a shower and relax myself." I told them.

"Of course." Zecora said.

"I will make something delicious!" Luna said as if it were a challenge.

I chuckled and left to take a shower and relax. I took a long shower, thinking about how well my team did. Duster showed excellent judgement and quick thinking. Twilight showed her intellect and her ability to think of a battle plan on the spot. Both have come very far since they have joined Fairy Tail and I hope they continue to grow. After relaxing for a while I got out and started drying off and wrapped my lower half in a towel, just in time to. Nurse Redheart walked into the bathroom without knocking and I just starred at her.

"Laxus, its time fo-" She started, but soon saw what I was wearing and blushed heavily and started to stutter.

I chuckled. "Continue." I said as I went back to my clothes.

With a heavy blush she spoke again. "Princess Luna, wanted me to inform you, that the food was ready." She said, not looking at me, but instead, the floor.

I smirked. "Thank you." I told her and she left in a hurry.

I got dressed and went out into the kitchen where everyone else was chuckling, giggling and laughing. I figured they played a prank on Redheart and were now laughing about it, but when Redheart saw me she blushed again. I chuckled and sat down. We all dug in and ate our share and had a good time just talking all around. We poked fun at Redheart and I poked fun at all of them for their similar reactions when I showed them my Fairy Tail emblem. It was a good time and I enjoyed it, but I needed to go over the plan for tomorrow, so once everyone settled down I explained the plan to them and most of them agreed. Their was some sour faces, mostly Zecora, but it was necessary. So, for the rest of the day we just relaxed and told stories. I didn't share because I had already shared a bit yesterday, so I withheld myself from sharing.

Soon everyone went to bed and fell asleep, but I went onto the balcony once again. I took a breathe of fresh air in and then whistled. Soon the three cloaked figures appeared and Soarin removed his hood.

"Good to see you master. Congratulations on your victory today." He told me with a smile.

"Good to see you as well, but the real victory was seeing Duster and Twilight's progress." I told him with a smirk.

"True. They performed exemplary." He started. "I didn't think Twilight had it in her, but she surprised me. Both should be proud." He said.

I nodded in agreement. "Is their any news?" I asked him.

He sighed. "Mavis, Princess Nightmare Moon, including the three of us have all noticed an increase in guard patrols around our stands and our airships. They haven't done anything yet, but Mavis believes them to be preparing for an assault or some kind of attack." He started. "She also said that the guards seemed almost lifeless and that they didn't seem to show any emotion." He told me.

"They must be the kings personnel guard." I told him. "I got the same feeling when I first met them and if their patrolling by your airships and spot in the arena, you can bet Zetar has something planned. So be careful." I informed him.

"You to master." He said and we both nodded.

We nodded to each other and the three of them left. I went back inside to my couch and went to sleep to prepare for the second day of the tournament.

Author's Notes:

Laxus's speech was a combination of inspirational speech's from youtube.

P.S. I am thinking of doing a couple of other stories when I get over 100,000 words in this one. I am thinking either a displaced Xemnas or Sephiroth both from the Kingdom Hearts 2 universe. Let me know which one you guys would enjoy more. I have seen a couple of stories with Sephiroth, but none are finished and one of them was a rule 63. As for Xemnas, I think it would be cool to have him in Equestria with the overwhelming powers of darkness he has. Let me know your thoughts in the comments or PM me! Thanks guys. Also if you would prefer I only focus on this story feel free to let me know that as well. I want to make sure everyone is happy with this story first, now that it is more into the story. Also, the tournament will wrap up next chapter.

MPF Scores of all Fairy Tail wizards

1: Laxus - 76,515 - SS -Dragon Slayer
2: Luna - 2690 - A - Unknown
3: Nightmare Moon - 2202 - A - Unknown
4: Celestia - 2187 - A - Unknown
5: Duster - 1074 - A - Beast Soul
6: Twilight Sparkle - 423 - B - Memory Make Magic
7: Magic Touch - 152 - C - Fire Magic
8: Big Mac - 145 - C - Palm Magic
9: Applejack - 120 - C - Earth Magic
10: Rainbow Dash - 116 - C - Ice Magic
11: Soarin - 98 - C - Air Magic
12: Thunderlane - 95 - C - Drill N Rock Magic
13: Pinkie Pie - 94 - C - Territory Magic
14: Cider Blossom - 90 - C - Palm Magic
15: Rarity - 81 - D - Requip Magic
16: Spike - 78 - D - Unknown
17: Scootaloo - 26 - E -Unknown
18: Applebloom - 24 - E - Unknown
19: Sweetie Belle - 22 - E - Unknown
20: Fluttershy - 4 - E - Green Magic
21: Zecora - Unknown - F - Unknown

Chapter 13: End of the Tournament

I awoke from another strange dream. The same dream that has been haunting me for awhile now. I remember the female pony running from a giant monstrosity and making her get away. When she is alone she appears to be praying and then looks directly at me in the dream and says something that I cannot hear. That is where the dream ended and I awoke instantly. I don't know what it is about this dream, but it gives me this feeling of unease. Their is more behind this than I know and I should probably look into it after the tournament.

I sat up on the couch and started stretching to wake myself up. Once that was done I went to the bathroom to prepare for the day. It was pretty early in the morning, in fact, it was still dark out. I finished and went back to the lounge area then headed to the kitchen, which was an extension of the living room. I put on some coffee and looked around for something to eat. I saw that the fridge had some ham, potatoes and eggs. With this I could make an awesome breakfast. I figured I could make some biscuits as well. So I got to cooking for the team and started prepping the ham and scrambled eggs. I knew that the ponies weren't going to like the ham, but most of them were used to me eating meat, so I figured they wouldn't mind. I pulled out two bowls, one for the scrambled eggs and one for mixing the dough for the biscuits. I had finished all of the prepping and started on cooking the biscuits. I cut up the potatoes and stuck them in a skillet with some oil at the bottom to fry them. I put the biscuits in the oven and pulled out another skillet to cook the ham. Once the ham was cooked, which didn't take long, I put it into the oven to stay hot and put the scrambled eggs in the skillet now. I was able to use some of grease and juices from the ham to help coat the skillet to prevent the eggs from sticking. The fried potatoes were coming along nicely as well.

I figured it was about time to get the team up, so I took an apple and threw it against their door, which made a loud responding thud. I heard some of the girls gasp and others moan. I chuckled and went back to cooking. I added some cheese to the eggs with some salt and pepper. The biscuits only had two minutes left when the girls started to come out to the kitchen. They all noticed me cooking and were surprised.

"Master? What are you doing up so early? Normally, we have to wake you up." Duster said.

"I don't care about that! He can cook! Have you ever met a stallion that could cook!?" Luna said.

"Mr. Cake....." Twilight said.

"I meant without a specific type of cutie mark. I cant wait to see how good it is." Luna said excitedly and I chuckled.

"Well the food will be done soon, so sit down and relax, but if you could help set the table it would be greatly appreciated." I told the group.

Twilight's and Luna's horn lit up and they started levitating over all the things required for breakfast. I finished cooking everything and started bringing over all the pans and skillets with the food on it. Most of the girls were shocked at how much I cooked and the variety. Some were shocked about the ham, but soon got over it. We all dug in and the girls immediately started moaning in pleasure......It was kind of a turn on.

"Master! This is amazing!" Luna said. "What are these crunchy brown things? They are stupendous!" She shouted.

I was confused. "The fried potatoes?" I asked.

"These are potatoes?! They can't be! They are to delicious." Luna told me in disbelief.

I chuckled. "Well I'm glad you like them." I told her with a smile.

"Dude! What are these!?" Vinyl asked pointing to a biscuit.

I raised an eyebrow. "A biscuit?" I said.

"What's that?" Twilight asked me.

"Its a type of cooked bread and can be made various ways." I told them.

"Well, whatever this food is, its amazing!" Luna said.

I chuckled. "Dig in." I told them and they all did instantly.

We all ate the amazing breakfast and the group went to get ready for the day. I continued to stay in the kitchen and clean up. I was almost finished when I felt a pair of arms wrap around my body. I looked down to see they were blue and realized it was Luna. She was smashing her breast up against my back and I was struggling to contain my urges.

"Hello Luna." I said playfully.

"Hello to you to." She said. "Do you know how sexy it is when a man can cook?" She whispered in my ear.

I shuttered. "I was unaware, but judging from your reaction, you enjoyed it." I told her.

She moaned in my ear. "Very much so."

I turned around and kissed her, to which she responded instantly. We continued this until I heard a knock on the door and I separated from the kiss. This got a humph from Luna, but I figured it was time to go. I opened the door and was greeted by Kiana, who informed us it was time to go. We all nodded and followed her to the arena. Their was no talking between us today because she already informed us yesterday. So we arrived at the arena and saw the guild. We went over to check on them and say our good mornings.

"Master." I said.

"Laxus" Mavis responded.

"Anything happen last night?" I asked her and she shook her head. "Good. Hopefully it will stay that way." I said.

"I doubt it. I have felt a darkness growing stronger over the last couple of days." She said and this made everyone go silent. "I believe Zetar may be involved somehow." She told me.

I nodded. "I agree. Keep your eyes open and be careful." I told her and she nodded.

My team and I stopped conversing, to start focusing more on todays match. We didn't have to wait long for Zetar and the other leaders to show up. Once they appeared, the announcer cat from yesterday appeared on the stage. He walked till he was in the of the platform and tapped the mic to make sure it was working. I'm not sure if he did that because my mic wasn't working yesterday or if he always did that. Either way I chuckled a little bit.

"Ladies and Gentleman! Welcome to the second day of the King's Tournament! We will be having great battles today and many fighters to look forward to!" He started. "The second day will consist of teams going head to head with all their members! That means a five on five battle!" He announced and the crowd started to cheer. "However, we have an odd number of teams, so one of these battle will be a match between three of the teams. So a big battle with 15 fighters, that means a five on five on five! All fighting to survive and make it to the last day!" He explained. "The rules are similar to yesterdays, but the only difference is that only one team member has to win. By this I mean that the last member or members standing will win the match and proceed to the final day. Its doesn't matter how many kills or fights you win if your not standing once the other two teams have fallen." He finished.

The audience cheered loudly and was ready for the matches to begin. I saw some guards come out with boxes again and started to head to the five remaining teams.

"The teams will now draw and decide which fight you will be in." The announcer said. " Their are two black balls and three white balls. These colors will decide which of you will fight in the big battle." He told us.

The guard got to me and I picked a ball out of the box and it was white. Surprise, surprise. I figured, Zetar was hoping to kill Zecora during the confusion of a big battle. It didn't matter. I pretty much had the perfect plan to deal with this situation. I looked back up towards the announcer and saw a guard approaching him with a box. The announcer reached inside and pulled out a white ball.

"White! We will hold the three team battle momentarily! Will each team make their way to the platform!" The announcer shouted and the crowd cheered.

The guild started wishing us luck and we waved at them. I looked over my team and saw some were nervous, but didn't seem super bad. I then turned to the other teams and saw one team was a team full of cats and the other was Kong's team. I saw Kong starring at me, so I waved to him. He turned his head away from me and back to the platform. We all entered the platform and I saw Kong and the leader of the cats, who was a Lion. We all kept our distance to start off with. The announcer had backed off and was getting ready to give the signal.

"Does everyone remember their roles?" I asked. They all nodded. "Good. Be on guard for anything and if you need help, don't be afraid to ask for it." I told them.

Soon the signal was given and the three teams rushed forward. I looked back to see Luna was with me and Twilight had covered herself and Zecora in a shield, while Duster played defense. So Luna and I were offense, Duster was defense and Twilight was acting as a protector for Zecora. She didn't like the idea, but agreed to it none the less. I looked back in front of me to see some of the cats closing in. Kong and his groups of monkeys were also almost to the middle, but the cats, Luna and I got there first. Thus it began.

I made an abrupt stop as a cat approached me that threw him off. I felt something jump over my shoulders and saw Luna with two swords in hand. She brought down the sword in a vertical slash across the tigers chest and made a terrible gash. It wasn't life threatening, but it probably would hurt like a bitch. I looked to our right to see another cat approach. I reached for Luna and threw her in the air as he was about to attack. It was another tiger and he had an axe. He swung the axe at me, but I caught it with my bare hand which surprised him. Luna then flew down and cut down another cat that was approaching me. I smirked at this and took care of the tiger's axe by shattering it. I then grabbed his face and slammed it into the arena knocking him out.

"Team Fairy Tail is laying on the punishment! Can no one stop these two fighters!?" The announcer asked the audience. I could hear all the cheers that we were receiving.

The monkey team and Kong had finally made their way into the fray, but two of the monkeys went right past us and towards Duster. I sensed them to be weaker then her opponent from yesterday so she should be fine, however, that was before the cat captain made his way over as well. He was strong and I was a little concerned, but I will trust in Duster and Twilight to handle the situation. I focused on the situation in front of me. I turned and saw the remaining cat go after Kong, while the remaining two monkeys attacked me. Luna was still in the air and was supposed to provide support to where she thought was necessary. I focused on the monkeys in front of me and as they brought their spears up to impale me, I grabbed both of the spears and started to swing them around with the monkeys still attached. They soon let go and went flying over to the edge of the arena, but were still able to fight. I took the first spear and turned towards Duster's fight. I saw she was struggling against the three opponents, so I chucked a spear through one of the monkey's legs and impaled them together. He would not be able to fight anymore and I threw the remaining spear into the air to Luna and she caught it. I then went back to the two monkeys approaching again, but this time, Kong was to. I looked over and saw the cat that was fighting against him, stuck in the platform. I rushed over to the two monkeys first and tried quickly to render them unconscious. I took the first Monkey by the leg when it tried to jump on me and used it to smack the other monkey repeatedly. I knocked the two unconscious, but I heard a massive roar from behind me and turned to see a massive fist flying towards me.

I wasn't able to doge quick enough and Kong hit me across the stage. It wasn't the hardest hit I've taken, but it still hurt. After being punched in the air, I flipped and landed on my feet and rushed back to Kong who was surprised, but soon had a smile on his face. He met me in battle and soon we started to trade blows. I wanted to gauge how strong he was, so I decided on a slugfest. He would punch me once then I would return the favor, tenfold. After the first hit he toppled over trying to catch his breath, but he soon got up again.

"Kong went down! I have never seen someone with enough power to accomplish such a feat! The cloaked fighter must truly be powerful!" The announcer shouted.

He got up and punched me again and I returned it. He soon brought his fists above his head and brought them down towards me. I stuck both my hands up and caught his fist, but the stage underneath my feet collapsed inward. I was standing in a small crater, impressed by the power of this warrior. He looked at me shocked, but soon smirked and chuckled. I smiled at this, even though he couldn't see it.

"I'm guessing no one has ever stopped that attack before." I asked him.

He chuckled again and responded in a deep, but very smooth voice. "No, they haven't, but Kahn was right. You truly are powerful." He said. I was going to respond, but was cut off.

I was going to respond when I heard the crowd gasp. "It appears as though the Earth Pony has transformed into a cat!" The announcer shouted.

I looked at Duster, to see her fighting the cat captain and Luna fighting the remaining monkey. Duster had done a full body take over of a manticore. Her body was still slender, but her fur changed and so did her teeth. Her teeth were sharp like a cats and her hair had turned into a lions red mane. She also had grey bat wings and a scorpion tail. She now had claws as well, but she seemed to be in perfect control. Her face was still the same and so was her body, but the take over gave her the strength of an adult manticore and was able to fight the cat captain back.

I smirked at this. "It appears you and your team have many secrets." Kong said as Duster unleased a mighty roar.

Using her increased strength with her martial arts and claws, she was able to defeat the captain of the cats. Luna had also finished the remaining monkey and the only other fighter that was left was Kong.

I smirked. "I did train them well." I told him.

He looked shocked as he removed his hands from over my head. "You trained them!? What are you?" He asked me.

I chuckled. "You'll see tomorrow, but for now, I have to win this fight." I told him and he smirked back at the challenge.

He brought his fist down to punch me, but I responded with my own fist and punched his fist back, causing him to stagger. So while he was staggered, I jumped onto his other arm and kicked him in the face and sent him flying across the platform.

"OH MY! Kong has been sent flying! I have never seen anything like this, but will he get up!?" He asked the audience. Kong did get up again, but was bleeding and appeared to be hurt even more so. I'm guessing a broken rib or something. "And he's up! But can he defeat all five of Fairy Tails members by himself!?" He asked the audience.

Kong grunted and started walking over to me. I decided to meet him halfway.

"It appears that the captains want to settle their fight! Who will win!" Shouted the announcer.

"Kahn was right when he said I couldn't beat you. He always has been great at reading people. Its one of the things that makes him so dangerous." Kong said. "However, like you said in your speech, I will never surrender. So you will have to finish me....if you can." He said with a smirk as he got into a battle position.

"I accept your challenge." I said while smiling at his warrior spirit.

He rushed me and brought both of his arms down as quick as he could. I jumped over this and axe kicked him in the head to knock him unconscious. His face slammed into the platform, but he got up again, which surprised me.

"I will bring out your hidden abilities." He said exhausted. "Kahn told me, you have been holding back this entire tournament and I'll be damned if I don't get to fight against them, at least once." He told me though heavy breaths.

"....." I was moved by his spirit, so I made a decision.

He soon stood and got ready to fight me again, but before he could I was touching his chest. This surprised him as he gasped, but it was to late. I used his massive size and my cloak to hide my abilities, but I hit him with my palm and sent electric currents into him. He shook violently and fell over, unconscious.

"KONG IS DOWN! I have never seen it before, but Kong has been defeated in single combat! I don't know what the cloaked fighter did, but it ended the fight!" The announcer said. "Team Fairy Tail advances to the final day of the tournament!" He shouted.

I smirked and raised my hands in the air as a sign of victory. The crowd and guild, burst into cheers and I looked at the leaders to see all of them shocked as well. I chuckled and went over to my team and congratulated them. Duster reverted back and Twilight dropped her shield as we all walked off of the platform and over to our guild. It was a good battle that helped increase the moral of the team. Redheart informed us that she would check on all of us when we got back to the hotel and Vinyl gave me a high five. I chuckled as we approached the rest of the guild. They all said their congratulations and some asked how I could take a hit like that from Kong. I smiled at the cheers and laughter that were being spread though the team.

"Well done Champion! I knew you would win, although I wasn't expecting such a bizarre ending to such a great fight." I heard a voice say.

I turned and saw Kahn. I smirked. "Yes, well, Kong insisted I show him my hidden abilities, that he seemed to learn from you." I started and he just chuckled. "He told me that until I showed him my true power he would not be defeated. So I gave him a sample of my power and that is how he lost." I informed him.

He smirked. "I would've love to have seen it myself, but I guess I still have some training to do." He said.

I chuckled. "Maybe, but please give Kong the same message I had delivered to you. Tomorrow is going to be very interesting." I told him and the rest of the guild looked at me confused. "We, however, will be retiring for the rest of the day. Nightmare, stay vigilant." I told her and she nodded.

We said our goodbyes and headed back to the hotel. We walked back and Twilight was super excited. She continually talked about Duster's transformation magic, which was making her blush.

"You truly did an amazing job Duster. You have come a long way with your magic in a short amount of time. Congrats." I told her which made her blush. "Also, being able to battle three opponents at the same time is not an easy feat. You are becoming more comfortable and experienced." I said and the blush deepened further.

"Says the man who fought 100 opponents with no problem." Said Vinyl.

I chuckled. "I'm also much more experienced and have greater control over my magic than her. She can get their if she trains hard." I said.

"I plan to." Was the response from Duster and I smirked at her answer.

"I still don't like that I cant fight." Zecora said.

"If you die than this was all pointless." I told her. "Better to keep you safe and away from the kings reach. We don't know what kind of deals Zetar has made with the other teams and besides, the tournament is over tomorrow." I explained to her. She nodded solemnly as we made our way to the hotel.

"How did you and Luna fight so well together?" Twilight asked us.

I looked over to Luna and smiled. "I understand her level of combat and how she might act in certain situations. Being a princess, I'm guessing is very hard, so you might have to have quick thinking, which is what I took advantage of." I started. "It was more fighting on faith than anything else. I presented Luna with certain situations and she responded to the best of her abilities, which just so happened to rock." I said as I nudged her as we walked.

She blushed. "The master is being modest. We all know he could have won that fight single handedly, my questions are why didn't he and why did you take those hits from Kong?" She asked me.

I chuckled. "You noticed that huh?" I asked and she nodded with a smirk on her face. "The first hit from Kong was because I honestly couldn't dodge." I told them. "The others were more of a battle of wills and Kong left quite an impression on me. His warrior spirit was something to be admired." I said with a small smile.

"And the other?" Duster asked.

"Well I could have taken out all of the opponents, but that would have been boring and gave no one any experience. Besides, we got to see Duster's first full body take-over." I said.

"That was pretty rad." Vinyl said. "But didn't the big guys hits hurt you at all?" Vinyl asked me.

"He was strong. Surprisingly strong, but he's not the strongest opponent I've faced, nor did he dish out the strongest blow I've taken." I informed Vinyl and she just whistled. Impressed at how much punishment I could take.

We finally made it back to the hotel room and we all got checked on by Redheart. I had a cut on my cheek which she patched up, but other than that we were all fine. Some of us were tired, but that was to be expected after a big battle like that. We didn't really do much besides relax and eat. So night came very quickly and I went out to the balcony. I whistled and waited for Soarin and the other two to show up. However, they didn't come, so I whistled again and once again nothing happened. I figured that they were either busy for some reason or another, or they were under attack. I thought about going to check on the situation, but this was Mavis we were talking about. I'm sure she had everything under control, but if not, all hell would break loose tomorrow. So I went back inside to go to sleep. They have Mavis, Nightmare Moon, Wonderbolts and all of them are wizards. I'm sure they'll be fine, were my thoughts as I fell asleep.

I had another dream of the female pony. She was still on the run, but this time I could actually hear her panting. When she finally got away and was hiding, she started to pray again. However, when she opened her eyes she looked right at me and screamed.

"HELP!!!!!!"

This startled me awake and I shot up on the couch. I was sweating and panting. I tried to catch my breath as I brought my hand up to my face and tried to calm down.

"Master?" I heard from behind me.

I turned to look and saw Duster and Twilight standing across the room with worry across their faces. I got up and started to make my way to the bathroom.

"Its nothing....I'm fine." I told them as I left the room.

I proceeded to get ready for the day, but I took a long shower to clear my head first. This was the first time in the last few months I was able to hear her actually speak. This was unsettling in a number of ways. First: The dreams or visions, were getting stronger and second, they were starting to affect me. I would normally wake up with confused, but to wake up panting and out of breath, was unheard of. I would need to discuss this with Mavis when we returned. I got dressed and went out to the kitchen where everyone else was, but when I exited the bathroom and headed towards the kitchen, all of the girls were starring at me. I just starred right back at them.

"Is something wrong?" I asked.

"Laxus, what did you dream about last night?" Luna asked me. "I have stayed away from your dreams, but you have nightmares every night and when I do enter your dreams to help, I am in a void. What is wrong?" She asked again.

"Nothing. I am fine and we have more important things to worry about." I said trying to change the subject. "The tournament finals are today and we will win Zecora's freedom." I said.

The girls just looked at each other, as if asking questions with just their eyes. Made me kinda nervous to be living with all these girls. Most seemed to drop it, but the three who had feelings for me were still worried, I could tell. However, Luna not being able to see these visions did disturb me. Another question that I will have to present to Mavis. We all got ready for the day by eating a healthy breakfast and I put my cloak on. We waited for a little bit before we heard a knock. I opened the door and the Kiana that we had met on the first day was there. She was the one who escorted us to the hotel, but this time she had even more bruises and cuts on her body. I think the rest of the room could feel my rage and I made Kiana feel uncomfortable.

"Good morning." I said through a strained voice.

"Morning! Are you ready to head to the arena?" She asked as chirpy as always.

I pulled her into the room and closed the door behind her. I removed my cloak which surprised her when she saw my face. I could see her eyes tracing the scar over my eye and taking in all of my features.

"What is your name?" I asked her.

"I told you already, my name is Kiana. Did you forget?" She asked me.

I grabbed her by the shoulders. "What is your name?" I asked looking directly in her eyes and very calmly.

She got tears in her eyes. "It Levy." She told me. This made my eyes go wide at the name, but I quickly shook it off.

"Do you like your king?" I asked sternly.

She whimpered. "No...."

I hugged her and whispered in her ear. "Good. Because he dies today!" I told her so no one else could hear and she broke down in tears.

"Do you mean it?" She asked and I nodded. This put a smile back on her face.

I had once again confused my team about what I had said. However, none of them said anything as we let Levy put herself together.

"Thank you!" She said once she had composed herself.

I nodded and we all followed her to the arena. We didn't talk on the way like normal, this had become our ritual. We became focused on the task ahead of us. As we entered the arena I looked over and saw the guild. Instantly a weight was taken off my shoulders and we said goodbye to Levy. We approached the rest of the guild, but I saw that Kong and Kahn were there as well. I walked up to the group and looked to Mavis.

"Anything happen last night?" I asked.

"Zetar sent a group of guards, that were disguised as assassins to our airships." Nightmare said.

"Is everyone ok?" I asked.

"Oh yes. No one got hurt. Well, except for the assassins, but they were just doing what they were told." Fluttershy said.

I nodded. "Hold on a minute!" Kahn said. "You expect me to believe that the king tried to kill you all!" He said with a strained voice.

"You can choose to believe it or not." I told him. "It doesn't change the fact that this wasn't the first assassin he sent after us." I stated.

He just starred at me in disbelief. "Yeah! But we still kicked their flanks! It was easy!" Rainbow said.

"Mostly because Master Mavis saw it comin." Applejack commented.

"Who is Master Mavis." Kong asked.

I looked to him. "She is my Master. She is the one who trained me." I said. Both Kahn and him were shocked.

"Can we meet her?" Kahn asked. "She must be truly powerful to be your master." He said and Kong nodded in agreement.

"You could if you joined my guild." I told them.

"And how do we join it?" Kong asked.

"You would have to come to Ponyville for the test, which is given by me. The test is me looking into your heart and soul to see what kind of person you are." I told them.

"You must be able to read people better then me." Kahn said.

"What is the point of this guild? What is your role?" Kong asked me.

I smirked. "I will let my guild tell you that." I told him as I pointed to all of the guild in the seating area. I did this because I spotted the leaders making their way to their seats. "Lets go." I told my team and we made our way over to the platform.

The announcer made his way to the stage and stopped in the middle. "Welcome to the Finals of the Kings Tournament!" He shouted and the crowd roared in applause. "The challenge and rules for the final day are a little different than the rest of the tournament." He started. "For this final match, luck will be everything! Both team captains will draw a lot, however, the different colored balls will decide whether your lucky or unlucky! That's right ladies and gentleman, luck will determine how the final match will go." he told us. "In each teams individual box, is multiple balls. Each ball will have a number on it, with some letters of the alphabet. The alphabet is for your name and the number is how many fighters your allowed." He told us and I instantly turned to glare at Zetar. "This fight may be five on five or five on three or any number of different combinations with different fighters." The crowd seemed very excited at this as he informed us of the rules of the game. "However, if the team captain does not like the turn out, he can "Substitute" for all fighters that would've entered the ring, but their are consequences." He said and I didn't really care what they would be. "The captain will have both of his arms tied behind his back and will be blindfolded for the match." He announced. "Other than that, the rules from the second day, are the same. You must be the last one standing at the end of the match." He announced.

I jumped on the platform and shouted. "Substitute!" This shocked my team and the audience.

"What an amazing declaration!" The announcer said. "The cloaked fighter didn't even wait to draw lots!" He said. "Very well. The only team that needs to draw now is the cat team!" He shouted and I saw the cats looking confused as to why I would do that. The announcer started walking over to me. "Why did you declare substitute, without even drawing your lot!?" He asked me.

I looked at him and saw the guards that were holding the boxes also surprised. "Can you bring my teams box over here?" I asked the guard. He nodded and walked over to me and I took the box from his hand and held it out to the announcer. "Please draw one." I told him.

"The cloaked fighter has asked me to draw a lot from his box, but I don't understand why!" He announced as he drew a lot. "I drew a one fighter ball with the letter Z!" He announced.

"Draw another." I told him.

He looked confuse for a second, but then did so. He reached in for another ball. "I drew another one fighter ball with the letter Z!" He announced to the arena in shock.

"Draw a few more." I told him and he started taking out all the balls and they were the exact same.

"The...The lots are all the same!" He shouted shocked. This made the crowd start murmuring amongst themselves. "The lots for team Fairy Tail was rigged! Did you know this!?" He asked me.

I looked up at Zetar and smirked. "I figured as much. Assassins came to my room on the night of the Qualifier to kill Zecora." I said and the announcer was stunned. "Then last night, my guild who has come to support me was attacked by even more assassins." I informed the audience. "I figured this final match was rigged as well." I stated.

"Team Fairy Tail has been fighting in and out of the arena! This is unheard of!" He shouted. "Is their anything else you would like to add?!" He asked me.

"Check the other teams box as well." I told him and he motioned for the other guard to come over. The guard came over and handed him the box, which was also rigged.

"All of this box is rigged as well! Who do you think is behind this!?" He asked me.

"Who sets up the boxes?" I asked him.

He was confused for a moment before he asked the guards. "Who gave you those boxes!?" He asked over the microphone.

The guards looked down and said. "The King."

"The King!?" The announcer screamed and he turned to look at the king. "Your majesty, is this true?!" He asked and the whispering of the crowd went silent.

"......" He didn't say anything, but his face was contorted in anger as the other leaders looked at him. What an idiot. To allow such a simple task to be traced back to him. Then again, the king is determined by strength not brains.

"This is the Kings Tournament!" I said into the microphone. "So I guess he can do whatever he wants, but I will still win!" I said as I pointed at him. "And when I do, he will have no choice, but to accept my two request!" I stated and a lot of the crowd started cheering. "The match has been decided. The other team vs me, blind and bound." I stated and the announcer was shocked.

"The cloaked warrior is willing to go through with this unfair match-up that was supposed to deal with luck! Is their anything that will frighten this warrior!?" He asked the crowd. "What is the cat teams decision?" He asked them.

The cat captain, who was a scared panther, walked up to the announcer and said. "We will not partake in such a dishonorable act and if Fairy Tail has been attacked behind the scene's of this tournament, then it is with a heavy heart that we forfeit." He declared. "I would like to test your might one on one Champion, but I will not partake in such a distasteful match up." He said to me.

"I am willing to fight you one on one to decide the tournament winner." I told him.

"It appears we have a challenge! The two Captains will fight and the winner wins the tournament for the whole team! One match, one chance! Who will win!" The announcer shouted and the crowd started cheering again. He then went to the edge of the arena and started the fight.

"What is your name?" I asked him.

"Its Bagheera and its an honor to face you. I have seen your strength and I have come to test it!" He told me.

"Very well." I said and I rushed him.

He took his axe off of his back and swung it at me. I simply ducked under it by sliding on my knees and hitting him in his biceps. This made him drop the axe and I pushed him with open palms, in his stomach which made him move back. I then picked up his axe and threw it out of the arena. He smirked and unhooked two daggers from the back of his waist. He then dashed at me again and launched a flurry of attacks that I easily dodge. He tried to bring the knife down on me, but I flipped backwards and kicked the dagger out of his hands. This startled him, so I jumped in the air and kicked him in the chest. He staggered back and I ran up, twisting my body to deliver a kick right in the middle of his chest. This sent him flying across the platform and he skidded to a halt, but didn't get up. I'm guessing I knocked the wind out of him because I saw him gasping for air and holding his chest. He slowly crawled up on his feet and looked at me. He smirked and ran at me again. I smiled back and charged as well. We met in the middle and he tried to use his remaining dagger to slash me, but I slid on my side and grabbed his leg. I then pulled his leg out from under him and caused him to fall over. I then flung him hard, with enough height, so he wouldn't get back up. Bagheera landed outside of the platform, but didn't get up and his team rushed over to him. We then saw them wave to declare that he was indeed, unconscious. Another fighter that was very spirited, tried his all to never give up and continue in the face of defeat. I was impressed.

"The Panther Captain is down!" The announcer started. "Fairy Tail wins the tournament!" He stated and the crowd burst into applause. "Will the Fairy Tail team please step onto the platform so you can issue your requests." He informed us and the rest of my team came up to me and started to hug me.

I chuckled as I walked over to the announcer. He then handed me his mic and I turned to look at Zetar. "You will pardon Zecora for her crimes and free her of any further responsibilities she might owe to her homeland!" I stated. Not asked. Stated.

He looked in thought for a bit. "I herby declare that the Zebra known as Zecora is forgiven for her crimes and shall be left in peace.....What is your second request?" He asked through a strained voice.

I smirked and looked at my team who were curious about my second request. "I challenge you to a fight, Zetar, to the death! One on One!" I announced and the whole crowd went silent and my team was starring at me in shock. "Long has your tyranny gone unchecked.....That ends today!" I shouted at him as my rage boiled. "You will not commit your own people to slavery anymore, nor will you steal their names from them. The time for a new age has come! And your not part of it!" I said to him in disgusted voice. "You die today and all three kingdoms shall be free from your evil grasp!" I finished.

"You dare challenge me!?" He seethed. "I will crush you!" He said as he drew a giant claymore from the back of his throne. "I will teach you to respect my rule and not to challenge a king!" He shouted as he jumped down from his spectating spot.

"The King has accepted the challenge from the cloaked warrior!" The announcer said. "Who will win this fight to the death!?" He asked the crowd and they started cheering.

Even the other leaders seemed excited for this. I turned to my team and jerked my head for them to clear the platform. They exited the platform, but not without giving me a worried look. I looked around the crowd and saw Kahn, Kong and Bagheera very interested in how this fight would play out. I looked some more and saw Levy with Kiana. They appeared to be praying. I looked back to the king to see him approaching the arena and he was pissed, but then again.....so was I.

He walked onto the platform and glared at me. "Take off that cloak so I can see the face of the man I'm about to kill." He stated.

"By walking onto this platform, you have accepted this fight and thus your fate. Not only did you try to kill Zecora, but you attacked the rest of my guild and family." I said through a strained voice.

"My guards failed and shall be punished for it, but I will take care of you first." He said ignorant of his folly.

"Approach me now and I shall show you a fraction of what I possess. You will know terror." I stated.

Zetar snorted and lifted his claymore in a ready position. The announcer gave the signal and he ran to me, but I decided to make him grovel in fear. I unleashed some of my power and showed him what I was capable of. He stopped when the ground started shaking and the arena as well. He then looked to see a white glow faintly coming from my body as well as stones and dust start floating. He eyed me carefully and still approached so I released more.

By unleashing more of my energy, I became wrapped in it and pieces from the platform that were broken from the earlier fight started to fly around the stage. The entire arena went silent and so did my team. My unrestrained rage gave off a pressure that was almost suffocating to the others in the arena. I looked at Zetar to see him shaking and I started to walk towards him.

"You hurt my family." I said as I got closer. "Your tried to murder them!" I shouted at him. "You committed your own people's females to slavery!" I screamed. "No more!" I yelled as I charged up my right fist with lightning, which startled the audience. "Secret Art! ROARING THUNDER!!!!" I yelled and hit him. Lightning went flying all over and Zetar was sent flying with a huge hole in his chest. He skidded across the ground and came to a stop when he slammed into the all of the arena.

The entire arena was silent as my cloak was blown off and my magic power had died down enough to let them see my face. Most of the arena gasped upon seeing me because I'm the only human in Equestria. They had never seen anything like me before and my lightning was dancing over my body still.

"And the King is down!!!!!" The announcer said, once he had snapped out of his disbelief. "Champion has killed the king in one massive blow!" He said. "What was that strange power he used!? It felt like I couldn't breathe!" He told the audience.

I smirked at my victory, but it soon left. I felt something foul and I was wondering where it was coming from. The audience was oblivious, but I looked towards Mavis to see if she felt it to. When I looked at her she nodded and I got ready. Soon the arena heard faint laughing, but it turned into a maddening cackle quickly. I looked over in the direction of the laughing to see Zetar standing and smiling. I looked at his wounds, to see them healing themselves, but after an attack like mine he should have been dead. So some darker force was at work here.

"Th....The king is alive! His wounds are healing faster than I've ever seen!" The announcer shouted and the king looked at him. "How can he do that!?" The announcer asked the audience.

I went over to the announcer and grabbed him right as a beam would have hit him. I saved his life and threw him behind me towards my team. Zetar had turned into a demon. I know because I had felt magic this foul before, but it makes me wonder if he was a demon all along or did he make a deal with a demon. If so, which one and is it still wandering around. Something about the entire situation felt familiar, but I couldn't quite place it.

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=sS1p01nfMpo

"Demon!" I shouted. "Your fight is with me!" I told him.

His red fur soon turned black and horns started to grow out of his head. He grew more arms and was preparing to attack me. His two new arms turned into blades and he rushed me. His speed was startling and I had to dodge. I had learned from my battle with Hades, not to underestimate dark magic. His magic power had increased exponentially and I needed to end this fight before anyone got hurt. He continued to attack in an unrelenting manner, but he wasn't as strong as some of the demons I've had to fight before. I started to charge my magic and brought my arm up, which unleashed a lightning attack from below him. This flung him into the air and I jumped up after him. I was above him and he twisted to hit me, but I was to quick. I brought both fist down upon him and sent plunging into the platform making a massive crater.

"Thunder Dragon's Roar!!!!" I roared as a massive blast was unleashed from my mouth and into Zetar who was stuck in the crater.

The carter had become even bigger from this attack. I landed and looked down in the crater to see Zetar's head in the ruble. I went down to inspect it, only to find his head still moving. I picked it up and it growled in an unintelligible tongue. I took his head and poured my lightning into it. Blood started to shoot from his eyes and blood started to pour out of every hole in his head. His head soon exploded and I felt the dark magic leave the arena, so I had officially killed him. I walked out of the crater and looked around the arena to see the crowd starring at me in shock. I looked towards Fairy Tail and held my hands up in victory. The guild started to cheer, which lead to the entire arena to cheer as my team rushed up to me and the announcer did to. My team hugged me and when they were done Luna latched onto my lips. She started to assault my lips and I responded in kind, this action shocked much of the audience, but most soon got over it and continued to cheer. Our lips parted and I felt a tap on my shoulder. I turned to see the announcer.

"What is your name great warrior!? We have never seen a battle such as yours and our king! What happened!?" He asked me and I could tell the audience wanted to know as well.

I chuckled as he handed me the mic. "Zetar was a demon." I said and a wave of unease washed over the crowd. "I don't know how long he has been this way, but it doesn't matter anymore....he's dead." I said. "As for my name....Its Laxus Dreyar! Seventh Guild Master of Fairy Tail!" I shouted and the guild started cheering, which the audience decided to join in as well. "I destroyed the demon and have freed the U.A.K. from his tyranny. No longer shall the other kingdoms bow to such a corrupted leader!" I stated.

"Perhaps, but who will lead the cat kingdom!?" The announcer asked me and the audience.

"Perhaps the champion of the tournament should be king." Said a feminine voice from behind us.

"I agree. Someone with his character would certainly make a great king!" Said a another deeper voice.

"The leaders of the U.A.K. have asked Laxus to be the new king of the cat kingdom!" The announcer said shocked.

We turned and saw the other two leaders of the U.A.K. I wasn't surprised they wanted to talk to me. I was surprised that they wanted me to be king as was my guild. I looked at them and they appeared to be honest rulers. I didn't feel any demonic energy coming from them so I chuckled.

"I refuse." I said and everyone went dead silent.

"You.....Refuse?" Asked the announcer, dumbfounded.

I looked around to see the rest of the arena shocked as well.

"You would turn down a kingship!? Why?" Asked the Monkey King.

"A couple of reasons. First, neither of you are cats and don't have the ability to decide the new king of the cat kingdom. Your input may be valued, but that could be taken as a grab for power." I told them and both looked shocked. "Second, I'm not a cat and thereby have no right to the throne. Lastly and the most important, I don't want to be king." I said and both of the leaders were shocked at my reasons.

"You don't want to be King? May I ask why?" The Zebra Priestess asked me.

I hugged my team and smiled. "I'm already a King in my own right. I don't need the official title and besides, I have a feeling I would be receiving challenges daily." I said with a chuckle as my team hugged me back.

Both leaders smiled at this and chuckled themselves. "You certainly are one of a kind. My name is Sunn." The monkey king said as he reached out his hand and I shook it.

"My name is Zala." The Zebra Priestess said. "Its a pleasure to meet you." She said as she shook my hand after Sunn.

"The pleasure is all mine." I told them.

"We would like to invite you and some of the warriors of this tournament to banquet in your honor tonight. Can we expect to see you there?" He asked.

I smirked. "Only if my entire guild is allowed to come as well as the fighters I request specifically. However, they're are a few others I would like to invite as well." I told them.

"By all means! Invite those who you would like to talk to, but we would also like to talk to you later on at the banquet as well." Zala said with a smile.

I smirked and started looking around the arena at all of the people I wanted to invite. This was going to be fun! I saw my guild and three specific warriors I wanted to invite, as well as Levy and Kiana.

"Then we shall see you tonight." I told them with a nod.

Sunn walked over to the mic. "Ladies and gentleman, I give you the winner of this years tournament and hero of the United Animal Kingdom!" He shouted into the mic and the audience burst into cheers. "We will be holding a banquet tonight in his honor!" He announced and the crowd applauded.

Sunn and Zala left us in the arena to go prepare or do whatever it was that they had to do. With Zetar gone, I'm sure their lives were going to get a lot easier. I told my team to head over to the guild while I invited a couple of people. They nodded and I went over to Bagheera. He was still unconscious, but his team was taking care of him. I then informed them, that I would like him to come to the banquet and they nodded. I then went over to Levy and Kiana with a smile on my face. When they saw me approach, both got tears in their eyes and they hugged me.

"I take it you two know each other." I stated.

"We've been friends ever since we were small!" Levy said.

"Yes, but when I was taken by Zetar, Levy decided to follow, even though I told her not to." Kiana said.

I smirked. "That doesn't sound like a friend." I said and both stared at me. "That sounds like family." I said and both gave me a soft smile. "However, I am curious about your name." I said while looking at Kiana.

"Its Neeta." She said with a smile.

"That's a very lovely name, but I came over to ask you both a different question." I said and they were surprised that I still wanted to talk to them. "Would you like to go to the banquet tonight?" I asked and they got smiles on their faces.

"We would love to!" Levy said excited, but it soon died down. "However.....We don't have any clothes besides these rags." She told me.

I smirked. "Oh if only I knew some seamstress that could make a wonderful gown in only a few hours....." I said with a pause. "Oh wait, I do. Follow me and I'll introduce you." I told them with a chuckle.

They nodded and followed me, very excited to get better clothes and remove their slave garments. We walked over to the rest of the guild where I saw Kahn and Kong, both still talking amongst the guild. It would be nice to have some diversity in the guild. I thought to myself. Maybe I could get a few to join Fairy Tail, I mean surely a few must be interested. My guild saw our approach and started to cheer for me. I smiled, but held up my hands for silence.

"Thank you everyone, but I must ask Rarity for a favor." I said.

Rarity looked surprised. "Whatever do you need darling?" She asked me.

"This is Levy and Neeta. Both were servants under Zetar's rule." At this most gave the two cats a sad look. "I have invited them to the banquet tonight, but they don't have any proper clothing. I was wondering if you could whip something up." I asked her.

She got a sly smirk. "Such delicate figures would be a challenge to what I am used to, but It shall be done." She said as she grabbed the two and started to walk away. "Lets get you out of those nasty old rags so we can make you shine!" She said with stars in her eyes.

I sighed and turned to Soarin. "Can you and the other two escort them....Just in case." I asked and they nodded.

I then turned to Kong and Kahn. "I would like to see the two of you at the banquet as well." I told them.

"I am very interested in knowing more about you Champion." Kahn told me. "You can expect my attendance." He said with a smirk.

"I will also attend. I have some matters I would like to discuss with you." Kong told me and I nodded.

Both of the warriors left and I was with my guild. I turned to look at Zecora. "How's it feel being free?" I asked her with a smile.

She walked over and hugged me. "Thank you....Thank you." She said to me with tears in her eyes.

The guild smiled at this. "Ah reckon you did one heck o a job!" Applejack told me.

"Yeah!" Pinkie said. "You were all like "Your tyranny ends today!" And then started kicking flank, like patoo, swish, bang, smack. You were amazing!" She said as she popped up from behind me randomly.

I chuckled at her antics. "I'm glad everyone's ok. That's the most important thing, however, we all need to get ready for tonight because all of us are attending the banquet as well." I told them and they started to cheer.

"Can we make it a date?" Luna asked me.

I looked at her with a small smile. "Sure." I said as I kissed her on top of her forehead. This got Daws from the rest of the guild, which made her blush and me chuckle. "We need to head back to the hotel." I told them. "but before we do I need to talk to Master Mavis alone." I told the group.

They all nodded and started to leave. I turned to Mavis to see her looking down like she was about to laugh. I was confused until I remembered about herds. This wasn't the time so I didn't say anything about that. I wanted to talk to her about my dreams or visions. Whichever it may be. She stopped when she saw how serious my face was.

"What's wrong?" She asked me.

"I had another dream, but its getting stronger." I told her and her face got serious.

"What happened?"

"The dream from last night I could hear the actual female speak to me." I told her.

"......And what did she say?"

"Help....." I said.

"......."

"........"

"This is very disturbing. These may be visions, instead of dreams. Have you asked Luna to help you?" She asked me.

"No, but she said she's been trying to enter my dreams, but she only see's a void. She cant help." I told her and she nodded.

"We still don't have much to go off of. So until we get more information, I suggest we wait before we act or tell anyone else." She said and I nodded.

We went our separate ways and I headed back to the hotel to meet up with my team. Its been a long couple of days, but we did it and no one got hurt. We all started to prepare for the banquet and my team was curious as to how I beat the demon, but Zecora, Vinyl and Redheart were all astonished at my magic power. I think all of them were nervous as well after seeing me unleash my rage, but soon realized it was for them. We all had some fun before we got ready to leave for the banquet and had to meet up with everyone else. I had a feeling it was going to be a goodnight.

I was told to leave early so the girls could get ready. I left to meet up with the rest of the group and started to make my way to the palace. I headed towards the palace and it was magnificent.

I had never been so close to the palace since I got here. However, I did see it when I arrived by the airship, but seeing something so close is very different. I waited for awhile before I heard laughter and tom foolery. I turned back and saw the men of the guild approaching with some very nice clothes. The men, including me were all wearing tuxedos. Apparently, all of us had been kicked out so the girls could get ready. So now Soarin, Thunderlane, Magic Touch, Big Mac, Spike and I were all waiting for the girls. I noticed some of the guys were very nervous, so I decided to ask what was wrong.

"Why are you guys so jittery?" I asked and most of them turned to look at me.

"All of us are sort of acting as dates for tonight." Magic said.

"Yeeeeeep!" Big Mac said.

I quirked a brow and got a smile on my face. "Oh really? And who are your dates?" I asked.

"Well it started with a bet." Thunderlane said. "Big Mac has a crush on Fluttershy and we told him, if he asked her out to this banquet, we would ask some others that we have also had are eyes on." He explained.

"We didn't think he would do it, but he just walked right up to her and asked! He's been so shy in the past we figured it was a sure bet!" Soarin exclaimed.

I looked over to Mac who had a look of victory on his face. I chuckled. "Sounds like he played you boys good."

"Yeeeeeeeeeepppppp!" Big Mac said with a massive smirk.

I chuckled. "So who asked out who?" I inquired.

Soarin got a sheepish grin. "Well I asked out Rainbow Dash." He told me.

Spike mumbled out "Rarity." With a massive blush.

Thunderlane coughed out. "Applejack...."

Magic said. "I asked out Cider and she said yes!" He said with a fist pump which made me chuckle.

"......." Big Mac didn't say anything.

"Fluttershy?" I asked already knowing the answer.

He got a smirk and nodded. "Yep." He answered.

I smiled at the group and we all got ready to have one hell of a night. Just in time to, cause here comes the girls.

Author's Notes:

Hey guys! If you read my last chapter's author notes than you know I'm thinking about starting another story. I am also interested in doing a Fullmetal alchemist brotherhood parody with Ed or a character from avatar the last airbender. So your choices are
Edward Elric.
A bender.
Xemnas.
Sephiroth.
Let me know what you guys think and as always, thanks for the help!

Over 5200 views! 130 Thumbs up! 24 Followers and being tracker by over 165 users! This is all since I started my story! Thanks guys and I'm glad you like the story. As always, keep giving me suggestions and I will try my best to incorporate them into the story.

P.S. I have a job interview today. So I might not be able to write as much, but I will certainly make sure I keep this story updated once a week! Wish me Luck!

MPF Scores of all Fairy Tail wizards

1: Laxus - 76,515 - SS -Dragon Slayer
2: Luna - 2690 - A - Unknown
3: Nightmare Moon - 2202 - A - Unknown
4: Celestia - 2187 - A - Unknown
5: Duster - 1074 - A - Beast Soul
6: Twilight Sparkle - 423 - B - Memory Make Magic
7: Magic Touch - 152 - C - Fire Magic
8: Big Mac - 145 - C - Palm Magic
9: Applejack - 120 - C - Earth Magic
10: Rainbow Dash - 116 - C - Ice Magic
11: Soarin - 98 - C - Air Magic
12: Thunderlane - 95 - C - Drill N Rock Magic
13: Pinkie Pie - 94 - C - Territory Magic
14: Cider Blossom - 90 - C - Palm Magic
15: Rarity - 81 - D - Requip Magic
16: Spike - 78 - D - Unknown
17: Scootaloo - 26 - E -Unknown
18: Applebloom - 24 - E - Unknown
19: Sweetie Belle - 22 - E - Unknown
20: Fluttershy - 4 - E - Green Magic
21: Zecora - Unknown - F - Unknown

Chapter 14: A Strange Banquet

We saw the main 6 first and they all looked great. The dresses they were wearing seemed to match them perfectly and If I had to guess, I would say these were the dresses they are going to wear to the gala. Why they brought these dresses here, I'll never know, but if I had to guess, I would say it was Rarity's idea.

The boys broke off from me and went to their respected dates. Which quickly left Pinkie and Twilight by themselves. The guys were blushing up a storm while the girls looked victorious.

"I told you they would like them, dears." Rarity said to the rest of the girls. The guys were mostly unintelligible mumbles at this point.

I looked at Vinyl and saw that even she had dressed up in quite a nice looking dress, but appeared to be Octavia's. It still looked really good on her though.

Zecora looked very uncomfortable in her dress. I'm guessing she wasn't used to being beautified by Rarity.

I looked at Mavis and saw she was wearing her same dress as usual, which makes sense, since no one besides us can see her.....I don't know if she can change clothes, honestly. My eyes made their way to the feline guest of the party, Levy and Neeta. Both looked exceptional and were wearing long black dresses that really complimented their feline figures. Both, seemed very happy and looked amazing. I was right to trust Rarity with them. I looked over at Magic and saw him talking with Cider, who was wearing a light red dress that really complimented her natural colors, she also had her hair done in a different style then usual. It was in an artistic bun. I then turned and looked for duster. When I saw her she was standing next to Luna and both looked amazing. Duster had an amazing white dress on and was looking gorgeous. Luna, however, pulled of this amazing dress that suited her to a T.

And much like her sister, Nightmare Moon was also wearing a dress that really suit her. It was similar to Luna's, but it seemed to be darker in nature and went well with her black colored fur.

I did notice that the two Wonderbolts that were with Soaring earlier were gone, but I knew they didn't like me. So I just figured they weren't coming. After looking over all the girls and their attire for the evening, Luna, Twilight, Duster, Levy and Neeta were all approaching me. All of them were wearing small confident smirks on their faces. Luna was the first to speak.

"You look very handsome tonight, Master." Luna told me.

I smirked. "And yet, I cannot compare to the beauties I see in front of me." I said and they all giggled with a blush. I reached out my elbow towards Luna. "Shall we?" I asked.

"Of course, but I think the other ladies would like to have a chance with you tonight as well." She said as she wrapped her arm around mine.

I looked over to the other girls and smirked. "I believe I may be up for a dance or two." I stated and all of them smiled at me. "Lets go inside. We have kept them waiting long enough don't you think.

We started to make our way to the gates and I saw that the Lion Guard and been replaced by Sunn's guard. Almost all of the guards were either monkeys or gorillas, but all of them looked mean and ready for anything.

The guards looked at us and bowed as we walked by. Not what I was expecting, but to nice to argue about it. We walked inside and we saw a guard that was waiting for me and my group. He motioned us to follow and we did. We walked for awhile and we soon found ourselves in a giant ballroom, except it was very exotic. Drapes were hanging from the ceiling and dancers were hanging from the drapes. Their were gold statues all throughout the room, of an assortment of different animals. However, the music was awful, so I turned to Vinyl and gave her a look. She nodded and went to make it better.

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=c4cbomkIDvE

This is what was playing for the longest time, but soon it stopped and another song started to play.

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=KlJAiwwGHMg

This wasn't one of my songs, so I'm assuming Vinyl was mixing this song as it played or she had already done so before we came here. Soon the banquet was much more lively and people were actually dancing or moving to the beat. I then heard Vinyl talking over a loud speaker.

"What's up party people. I am your new DJ for tonight and we will have some special music from another world, so look forward to it!" She announced to the crowd and they cheered.

I smirked at her announcement. She pretty much promised some of my music to be used later on. The girls, besides Luna, decide to look around for a little bit. I looked around the banquet and saw some of the people I had invited. Bagheera, Kong and Kahn were all here, but most seemed busy at the moment. However, Bagheera saw me and started to approach me. I saw him walking my way. Luna and I walked over to greet him.

"It is good to see you Champion." Bagheera said. "I heard that you turned down becoming our king....May I ask why?" He asked me.

"As I told the leaders of the other Kingdoms, I already have duties and responsibilities." I started. "Leaving my guild to become king would make me a disgrace to my predecessors. I would not dishonor them in such a way." I told him.

"You would truly make a noble king. It is a shame you turned down such an offer. Fighting for you would have given my life meaning and made me stronger." He told me.

"Meaning?" Luna asked.

"I don't have a reason to live anymore. My mate was killed by Zetar and much like you, Champion, I to wanted to challenge him to the death. However, I have been informed that he was a demon, so it is likely I would have failed anyway. I cried when I was told that the King was dead and that it was by your hand. I have not cried since she had left this world." He said.

I stared at him. "What was her name?" I asked.

"Layla." He responded.

"That's a lovely name." I looked over and saw Mavis starting to approach. "I know how you feel. Like you I have had to deal with lose. It has not been easy, but I carry on because that is what they would have wanted." I told him.

"I doubt you know what it is like to lose a loved one." He said. "I see no pain in your eyes, no pain on your face or body. No offense Champion, but you appear to be to young to know what real lose is." He stated.

"Would you like to feel my pain?" I asked him.

"And how would you do that....Are you threatening me?" He asked and even Luna looked surprised.

I saw Mavis finally make her way over to us and I knew she had a special type of magic that Meldy used. Sense Link. This magic allows the two wearers to feel what the other is feeling. I looked at her and she seemed confused at first until I explained to Bagheera.

"I have a magic called Sense Link." I started. "You will be able to feel my every emotion that I carry and you will know my pain. Would you like to try it." I asked him. Mavis looked unsure, but was prepared to use the magic if she needed to.

"......Very well Champion. I will test this magic of yours, but I do not expect it to matter much." He said slightly angry. I think it was because he was also thinking about his dead wife.

I nodded and Mavis started the Sense Link. Luna looked very interested in what would transpire. I saw the Link on my wrist and showed it to Bagheera. "This is what it looks like. I will now connect us, but I feel the need to warn you, what I have been through is rough and will hurt. Do you still want to do this?" I asked him. Luna looked concerned that I would say something like that, but understood my warning, if entering my dream was any indication of my life.

He nodded. "Very well." I said and soon the Sense Link had been connected to him and his wrist. He looked at it for a moment, surprised it actually worked and then looked at me. He was expecting it to work right away, but I had become very good at hiding and burring my own emotions. Soon I started to let them flow slowly as I remembered all the pain in my life. How I wasn't strong enough to save my family. How my gramps sacrificed himself for me and how they all died, with me powerless to stop anything. Soon all of the emotions started to flow into Bagheera and Luna was watching on in interest. She was staring at us and then gasped. I looked to her, to see her looking at the Panther. I looked at Bagheera and saw him crying, but not just that, he was holding his chest in great pain. I then released all my emotions and he collapsed on the floor and grabbed his heart and head as he started to cry.

This had gained a lot of attention and soon many of the others that I had invited, came over to investigate. I nodded to Mavis who stopped the magic and looked at me sad, but I just smiled at her. Luna also had worry and concern over all of her features, but I just ignored it and looked to the approaching crowd. Many were looking on confused and with a slight interest.

"What is going on here?!" Kong asked me.

"Bagheera shared with me about his past, so I shared some of mine with him, but I did so through magic. This let him feel every emotion I had and this is what it has reduced him to." I stated and most of the crowd looked shocked. "I did not mean for this to happen." I told them. "We should get him some where else so he can rest." I told the group.

I saw Sunn approaching the seen and he whistled. When he did, some guards came in and took Bagheera out of the room so he could rest. I didn't want to do that, but I wont let anyone make light of the pain I have had to live with. I then saw Sunn studying me.

"It appears you have been through much in your life and I'm sorry that you had to go through such things, but this banquet is in your honor! You should enjoy it and focus on your victory! Not your failures of the past!" He told me with a smile as he put a hand on my back. "Come, Zala and I would like to talk to you." He said.

"May Luna come as well?" I asked.

He nodded. "One of the leaders of Equestria is most welcome!" He told us.

I smiled and looked to Luna, who was still eyeing me cautiously. I started to follow Sunn and Luna followed. We walked around the Banquet until we found Zala, who was surrounded by many other Zebras. Most of them were female and seemed to be fawning over her. She saw us approach and seemed very excited when she looked at me.

"Ah! Laxus! It's great to see you here!" She said. "Are you enjoying the feast?" She asked me.

I nodded. "I am, but I had to change your music. It was very.......uh...." I couldn't think of how to describe it.

"Bland and boring. Yes we know." Zala said. "I'm personally glad you changed it. Your musician is quite good." She told me as she looked at Vinyl. "However, what did she mean music from another world?" She asked me.

"Our master is not from this world." Luna started. The fact that I was Luna's master surprised the two leaders. "As such, he brought music and knowledge from another world entirely." She stated.

"You call him master? Why?" Sunn asked her. "If I'm not mistaken, I thought you two were in love."

"We are." She started. "However, he is the master of our guild and is a sign of experience and respect. That is why we refer to him as such." She said.

"And that business with the panther? What all has happened to you, that would make a seasoned warrior break down like that?" Sunn asked me.

"........" I didn't respond.

Luna saw this and answered for me. "Both of you know that I am able to enter the dreams of our subjects in Equestria, correct?" She asked them and they both nodded. "Well, one night, I stumbled upon a dream of our master......" She paused to see if I would say anything. "The dream struck out and sucked me into it. This had never happened before, but when I entered the dream I realized it was a memory......" Her face became dark and sad. This unnerved Sunn and Zala. "The destruction, carnage, helplessness and fear, all of these things were caused by a single monstrosity. I witnessed a battle that would make others crumble and for a time left me comatose in the hospital." She said, which greatly surprised the leaders. "No such creatures of hate exist here in all of Equis and I doubt even Tartarus has something to compare to some of the monsters our master has seen. However, I only saw a sliver of his life.....I can only imagine what else he must have gone through." She finished as she wrapped her arms around me.

I smiled at this. "It's true. I have seen the greatest depths of despair, but I am doing my best to move forward." I stated.

"Mmh. You certainly are an intriguing one Laxus." Sunn said. "What does your guild do? What is its purpose?" He asked me.

I then explained the point of Fairy Tail and both leaders seemed intrigued by the idea of such a force. I had told them about past jobs and the ranking system within the guild and both seemed shocked when I told them about my power rating on the MPF.

"I'm liking you more and more." Zala told me. "If we wanted to, could we post a contract in Fairy Tail?" She asked.

I nodded. "Fairy Tail is to help the world remain in peace, however, I ask that you rank your contracts accordingly. If you ask for an escort job, please remember that the ponies are herbivores and might find the task a little intimidating." I informed them.

Both nodded. "This has been an enlightening conversation master Laxus." Sunn said. "I will not take anymore of your time. Please enjoy the banquet." He told me.

"I to will be leaving you. I do not wish to take all of your time and besides, I have seen quite a few females eyeing you during this conversation." Zala said.

Luna and I both nodded, while saying our farewells. We turned to return to the party and I heard Vinyl come over the loud speaker again.

"I have just been informed, that Laxus, the champion of the tournament, can sing. Its time to slow down the music and have a little romance. Laxus! Please come up to the stage for your performance!" She shouted.

I chuckled and saw Luna looking at me with bed room eyes. "I didn't know you could sing." She stated.

"That's cause I've never done it in front of anyone besides Mavis. Which, I'm sure is the one who told Vinyl." I said with a chuckle. "Come on. Lets go find her and I owe you a dance anyway." I told her and she smiled.

We walked through the crowd and came upon the set for Vinyl's equipment. I wondered how she got it here, but figured she just used magic. I walked up on stage and Vinyl smiled at me. I looked around and didn't see Mavis anywhere, so I figured she ran so I couldn't say anything to her.

"Do you have a mic that I could hook up wirelessly?" I asked and she nodded. "Good. I would like to use that one." I told her.

She started looking through her equipment. "Why do you want that one?" She asked me.

"I promised a dance with Luna and a few of the other girls." I told her. "This way I can do both at the same time. I also need you to follow the flow of the song." I told her.

"Wait, what?" She asked confused.

"I'm going to sing, but I didn't bring my M-Pod because I didn't think the music would be that bad. Just remember that these are slow songs." I told her and she nodded.

I explained to her the first song and how it started. She then hooked up the mic and I went down to Luna and presented my hand to her.

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=q2WHo5bGRNw

Vinyl started the song, but it surprised me because it was exactly like the original. Maybe I can trigger the music here just by thinking about the song I wanted to sing. That would explain why I almost got caught up in the ponies random singing. Soon I started to sing and it surprised everyone in my guild, but Luna looked super happy even though she was surprised as well. The floor cleared for Luna and I. We moved to the song and she appeared to be the happiest I have seen her. I looked at her as I sang the words and started to lead her around the floor. The entire room was quiet and it seemed as if only Luna was in front of me, but as I continued to look at her while I was singing, the more I seemed to forget about the rest of the room around us. Soon the music picked up and I started to twirl Luna around the floor and her grace really shone through. She was beautiful and seemed to be shining like a star in the sky. The music started to die down and I gently moved her around the floor, almost afraid she would break. I don't remember a time when I was ever so gentle. The song stopped and I looked at Luna in the eyes and she kissed me, which I happily returned. It wasn't a strong passionate kiss, but I could feel the feelings behind it. Soon I started to hear the crowd applauding to our performance. Many of the guild was in shock, except for a few. Rarity was clapping and had tears in her eyes while screaming "Bravo". Nightmare Moon was clapping and looked very happy for her sister. Mavis was hovering above all of them with a small smirk on her face.

I turned to them all and presented Luna to them and bowed for her. She smiled at this and did a small curtsy. "Thank you everyone. Thank you." I said to the crowd. "I will now turn the entertainment back over to Vinyl!" I announced and the crowd immediately deflated. I heard disapproval spread amongst the crowd and many started say encore. I smiled at this and thought of an idea. Maybe I can test the music that randomly happens here. If Vinyl knew exactly what to play, maybe someone else will know the words to sing as well. "Very well! I shall do one more song!" I told them.

Many started to cheer and I looked over at Luna. "May I dance with Twilight?" I asked her. She gave me a playful smirk and nodded. I looked at Twilight, who was starring at me, wondering what I would sing next. I started to walk over to her and she noticed this. She was next to the rest of the mane 6 with some of the boys as well. Many were surprised that I was walking over to them. As I got closer, it appeared like she was mumbling to herself, but it was kinda cute in a way, to see her getting so nervous. I walked in front of her and held out my hand. She smiled sheepishly and took it. Her friends were cheering for her as we left and some were surprised that I had asked her to dance. We made our way back over to Vinyl, so I could set up the next song. I figured she could play the tune again and if Twilight didn't start singing, I could sing the entirety of the song myself. We got in position and I took Twilight in my arms.

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=DC8FsIdVi9Y

The song started and Twilight instantly started singing, which seemed to surprise her and everyone else present. I smirked and started to move her around the floor. The audience was surprised that I wasn't the one singing, but she was doing a great job so nobody said anything. In fact, many just listened and some even joined us on the floor. I heard many of the mane 6 gasp when Twilight sang "I'm gonna love you, like I'm gonna lose you." which made me smile at her. When they sing a song here, they mean the words behind it most of the time and I'm guessing that most of them knew that she had a crush on me. I could feel the emotion behind her voice and that she meant every word. I could only ponder what it was that I did to earn such an emotion from her. However, I continued to move as softly around the floor and in time with the beat as we took slow steps around the floor.

I startled everyone again, when I started to sing. I wasn't singing in such a high voice, but a smooth voice. Many got over their shock relatively quick and really enjoyed the song. We continued our dance as we looked into each others eyes. The look in her eyes surprised me. It was a look of total trust and I was confused about why she would trust me that much. We have talked and I have trained her, but something else must have happened for me to receive such a look. The song soon came to an end and just like I did for Luna, I held out Twilight and bowed to her. This made her blush profusely and she smiled and ran off awkwardly. I chuckled at her reaction and looked around to see the crowd looking at me expectantly. I sighed and went up towards the stage where Vinyl resided.

"I will perform one more song." I announced and the crowd was very excited. Even Sunn and Zala seemed very interested. "This song is to celebrate the new beginnings of everyone present!" I told the crowd. I figured out that by thinking of a song or starting a beat of a song can make others be randomly pulled into the song. Now I wanted to test to see if the background music would play if I didn't say anything.

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=cUPVo_v49fg

Many were confused by such a slow song, but didn't have a beat to dance to. So most just looked at me while I sang, until a beat started to play from nowhere. It could've been Vinyl, but regardless, I once again surprised the audience and most loved the different type of music. I sang in a different range than the other two songs and ranged from deep to high in pitch for the song. I started to look around as I was singing and saw many of the females in the room looking at me with lust in their eyes. This disturbed me a little bit from the felines, mostly because it looked like they were hungry......but in a different way. I slowly finished the song and the crowd started to applaud and I bowed.

"Thank you ladies and gentlemen, but I must now give the entertainment back to Vinyl. Please give her your appreciation as well, for she helped with the songs as well." I told them and they cheered for her.

I left the stage and went down to the floor and started to wander as Vinyl started some music back up. I looked around and saw both Kong and Kahn approaching me.

"Evening Champion. You seem to be a man of many talents." Kahn told me.

Kong nodded in agreement. "Yes, but I wonder what else you might be capable of." He pondered aloud. He paused for a little bit before he spoke again. "I have come to ask you permission to join your guild." He said as he bowed to me.

This surprised me. Not that he wanted to join, but that he would bow. I saw Kahn start to bow as well.

"I to, would like to learn under your guidance." Kahn said.

I quickly answered. "You need not bow to me. I am the guild master, not master over you." I told them as I patted their shoulders and they stood. "I take it many have been telling you about the guild and it purpose." I stated and both nodded. "Why do you want to join?" I asked them.

Kong stood tall and puffed out his chest. "I want to join because your strength has inspired me. Not only that, but you treat the guild as a family, from what I've been told. I would appreciate the opportunity to become apart of your family and learn your techniques. I also like to help the innocent, just like you from what I've heard from many of the guild members. Your generosity knows no bounds and I would like to serve a man like that." He told me honestly.

I nodded and looked towards Kahn. "I have been told that Zecora came to you after she was visited by Zetar's men and asked for your help. She then told me how you asked her to be apart of the guild right on the spot and declared war on the U.A.K." He stated and Kong look surprised at this. "You would go to war with an entire Empire just to save one of your friends who just joined your guild. I want to serve under a man like that and try to learn how to be like him." He explained to me.

I could tell both were genuine and I looked into their hearts to see what kind of people they are. I smiled when I saw that they were indeed noble souls. I nodded to their explanations. "I understand. However, the guild has many rules, that I expect to be followed. I understand that you will be a little different from the ponies and are warriors, but if you don't except my rules, you cannot join the guild." I told them. "However, I have looked into your hearts to see that you are indeed worthy of being apart of the guild." I said and both smiled. "You can join whenever you like." I stated with a smile.

They both looked at each other with smiles. "Thank you master!" They both told me and I chuckled.

"I'm not your master yet, but you are welcome. Would you like a ride to Equestria or will you make your way over another way?" I asked them.

"I would like a ride." Kong told me.

"As would I." Kahn said.

I nodded. "Very well. My airship is called the Makarov. Please take any possessions or other items that you need to the ship." I informed them.

Both nodded and made their way through the crowd. They seemed very excited and wanted to prepare as soon as possible. I looked around the room again and decided to get some fresh air. I left the room and went out onto one of the many balconies. I crossed my arms and rested them on the stone railing. I then looked over the city and over the sky. I remembered my old companions and what they would've done at a party like this. Natsu would've probably started a fight and everyone else would join in. Thinking of this I couldn't help, but chuckle. I then heard some foot steps from behind me, but I didn't turn to look because I knew it was Duster.

"How are you this evening, Duster? Are you enjoying the banquet?" I asked her.

"......" She was silent for awhile. "Master, are you sad?" She asked me.

"What makes you say that?" I asked her as I continued to look over the railing.

"I heard about the magic you did with Bagheera and why he was put into such a state. I only saw the ending of the demonstration, but is that really how you feel?" She asked me.

I sighed. "Maybe I shouldn't have gone that far, but I wont let anyone mock my pain and what I went through." I told her.

"......." She didn't say anything.

"Yes.....For the longest time, that is how I felt. For the two years I was here and only training, I wanted to end it." I told her and I could feel that she looked at me with concern on her face. "However, Mavis was here with me. If not for her, I might've done something I regretted." I said. "Although, now I feel happy with where I am." I said as I turned around. "If not for the guild and gaining a new purpose......I might not be here today. You girls are helping with that as well. I don't feel as though I deserve such affection...." I said and she looked worried and wanted to say something, but I continued. "However, I will do what I can to earn such pure emotions from you three." I told her and she had a small smile on her face.

She nodded. "You know, you still owe me a dance." She said.

I looked at her and chuckled. "Yes. I suppose that is fair." I said and we walked back inside.

We waited for a slow song and soon Vinyl played one. The two of us took to the floor and we glided across it. I smirked at her.

"You have a very wide range of talents, Duster. Makes me wonder what you did before you joined the guild." I said with playful smirk.

"It appears we have something in common." She told me.

I quirked a brow. "Oh? And what is that?" I asked her.

"Both of us want to know about each others past, but neither of us want to share it." She said with a playful smirk.

I chuckled and we continued the dance, but as we danced, I looked around and noticed another Pegasus was present. She seemed to be giving me a hard glare and I looked her over. She was wearing a blue jump suit with a lightning bolt shooting through it. She had fiery orange hair and her tail matched. She seemed very toned and athletic, but also had very nice assets. I looked back at her head and noticed she had goggles on top of her head. She noticed me studying her and gave me a death glare. I wasn't to surprised so I just shrugged it off and went back to focusing on Duster. The song continued and Duster rested her head on my chest. I smiled at this show of affection and continued to lead her on the floor.

As the song was ending, my vision became hazy and I started to looked around and shake my head to clear it. Soon it appeared I was in a dark room, but had a light directly over me. I looked around and the darkness started to lift. Soon I was able to see more than three feet in front of me and I saw, what appeared to be a wasteland with dark clouds hanging from above and canyons all over the place. It appeared to be very hot and was eerily quiet. I started to walk forward and looked around to see the female pony from my dreams running through the wasteland, but was still being chased by demons. I was startled, but quickly ran towards her to cut off the demons that were chasing her. They were quite far away, but with my speed I was able to catch up rather quickly. I saw that the demons were quite large, but had many small legs that sprouted from the base of their bodies. Each had six legs and massive arms that were holding massive swords. The upper body seemed to tower over their lower halves as they seemed to be all muscle. I jumped into the air and charged my magic preparing to hit the demons as hard as I could. I swung at the demon only to faze through it and turned to see them gaining on the female pony.

I bolted past the demons and tried to get a look at the female pony, but she was hazy. I then tried to reach out and grab her, to help her. Unfortunately, I fazed through her as well and the demons were gaining. Just as one of the demons was about to strike she turned around and delivered a finishing blow to the massive demon. With a burst of magic from her horn, a giant hole was made through the cheat of one of the demons, but this seemed to exhaust the female pony. She fell to one knee and the other demons approached her carefully. She looked up and seemed to be on the verge of collapsing, but the demons still approached. I could only stand by as a demon raised one of its massive swords and prepared to bring it down on her head.

As I watched helplessly as the sword came down, I was surprised when the demon pulled back and roared in pain. I looked at it carefully and saw that its arm had been cut off. I looked around and saw some hazy figures that appeared to be cloaked, start to attack the demons. I watched as the figures eradicated the demons with some difficulty, but it appeared they were injured, so maybe that's why they were having difficulties. Regardless, I was surprised that these people were able to defeat these demons at all. I looked amongst the group and I saw one of the figures go over to offer the female pony a hand to help her. I started to walk over to get a better look, but as I approached them I was startled by loud noise.

"LAXUS!!!!!!!" I heard someone scream.

I inhaled a giant breathe as the scene that was before me, faded into nothing rapidly and I looked around to see me outside of the palace, in some sort of garden. I looked around to see my guild, its new recruits, Neeta, Levy, Sunn and Zala all starring at me curiously. I stumbled as I tried to move and looked upon the group. Many were wearing faces of concern and worry, but others were curious as to what I was doing. I regained my footing and asked the group a question.

"What have I been doing?" I asked quietly.

The group looked around each other, many at a lose of words to say. Luna stepped forward and sighed.

"We don't know. You were dancing with Duster one moment, as the song was coming to an end, but as soon as it was over you looked around confused, like you didn't know where you were." She said.

Duster then spoke up. "After looking around you made a mad dash across the palace and many of us screamed out your name as we followed you, but its like you couldn't hear us." She told me. "You then jumped into the air and charged up some magic and swiped at the air like you were attack something." She explained further.

"Then you looked around surprised and started to run again." Twilight told me. " You then reached out as if to grab something, only to find air and then you stopped suddenly. You appeared to be watching something very intently, but we couldn't get your attention or see what it was. You started to walk off again, but many of us screamed your name and snapped you out of...whatever it was you were doing." She finished.

I looked down in thought and was very disturbed by what had just happened. I looked around and saw Mavis eyeing me carefully, but I couldn't talk to her with the outsiders right there. Nightmare Moon then approached me.

"Are you okay? What happened to you?" She asked me. "Master, you saw something....What did you see?" She stated.

"........." I didn't reply to her as I thought about what had happened. I had many questions and no one to direct them to, so instead, I turned to face the two leaders. "Sunn, Zala, it has been a pleasure, but it appears I am quite tired. Thank you for this lovely evening." I said abruptly, which surprised everyone. "I must return to my hotel room to rest. Please forgive my sudden departure." I said and went over and shook their hands. Both seemed surprised by my sudden departure, but my guild seemed even more so. They were this way because I didn't say anything to anyone as I left and didn't take anyone with me.

As soon as I left the castle grounds, I noticed that a large group of my guild was following me, but I wanted to be alone at the moment. I shot off with my lightning as I bolted across the skies and left the rest of the guild behind. I didn't even want to speak to Mavis at the moment. I continued to hop around with my lightning until I was sure none had followed me and I couldn't feel any of their magic. I was outside of the city, in what appeared to be an oasis. I sighed and went down to the water and sat down a couple feet away from the water line. I thought back to what had happened.....Was this my dream or vision getting stronger, or was it a message to tell me that the female pony was now safe. I was so confused as to what was happening, but I was on alert when I heard the sound of wing beats from behind me. It didn't smell like Luna or anyone else I was well acquainted with, so I turned around on guard for whoever it may be. As I turned I found that it was the female Pegasus from the banquet that was glaring at me. She was still wearing her blue jump suit with the lightning bolt shooting across it. I sat back down and did my best to ignore her.

This seemed to upset her. "Not even going to say hello?" She said in an annoyed tone.

"......." I didn't respond.

"........" She seemed to want to wait out the silence for awhile.

"Why did you run away?" She asked me after she had gotten sick of the quiet.

I sighed. "Why do you care? Why are you even here?" I asked her. "You've been shooting me glares all night and all of a sudden you want to know what's happening...." I said in slight anger and annoyance. "Just leave. You have no business here." I told her.

Instead of leaving she walks up behind me and kicks me in the back and pushes me over into the water. Now I normally don't get mad over such a petty act, but this bitch was pissing me off. I slowly picked myself out of the water and turned to her with my eyebrow twitching from the sheer annoyance of her presence. I looked at her to see her in a fighting position and I scoffed.

"You want to fight me?" I asked surprised. She didn't say anything, but held her stance. I sighed. I didn't really care at this point. "Go ahead." I told her and she raised an eyebrow at this. "I don't care at the moment, but when your done please leave." I told her.

I then spread my arms in a inviting manner for her to strike me. She seemed annoyed that I wasn't taking her seriously, but she took ahold of the opportunity. She rushed at me very quickly, in fact, I would say she was faster than Soarin or Rainbow Dash. While this surprised me, it didn't really matter because I still let her punch me in the face. I took her right hook to the face and didn't even flinch, but she removed her hand and grimaced in pain.

"Are you done?" I asked her bored.

She grunted in anger as she unleashed a flurry of blows upon me. Some did manage to hurt, but I must have done something to piss this girl off because it seemed like she was holding a grudge. She continued to do this for quite sometime, but after a few minutes she began to tire. She had drawn blood from the repeated blows to my face and body, but her hands were also bleeding. She fell to her knees in the sand and was panting heavily as she inspected her hands.

I rubbed my nose and saw that it was bleeding. I sighed as I looked upon the injured woman. "Let me see them." I told her as I ripped off part of my nice clothes. She didn't want to present her hands to me, but I made her forceful by grabbing her hands and started to wrap my ripped clothes around her hands as bandages.

"Are you done?" I asked her as I finished.

She shot me a glare and snorted. "If I could continue I would." She told me.

I then got up and put my thumb to the side of my nose and blew out a large bloody amount of snot. I then sniffed to see if I cleared my nose out. After checking this I went down to the water and started to clean my face. I then looked over my shoulder at her. "So now that your done, can you please leave?" I asked her.

This only seemed to piss her off more. "Do you not care why I did this?! What is wrong with you?!" She shouted at me.

"I don't even know you and I doubt that I have hurt you directly." I stated bored. "I'm guessing your upset with me over something trivial and no doubt make me out to be some sort of villain." I told her as I started to approach her. When I was right in front of her, I leaned down so I was face to face with her. "Am I right?" I asked.

"........" She didn't respond.

"That's what I thought." I told her. "I don't care about your issues because believe it or not, I have my own concerns right now so I don't care what you think at the moment." I said. "But, if you ever want to come by my guild and talk to me, in a calm manner, then I will be willing to talk." I explained.

She spat at me. "I will never come by that god forsaken building. Nothing there, but you brainwashing our people and turning them into your slaves." She said with disdain.

Well now I knew why she didn't like me. I sighed. "You are young." I told her in a belittling tone and patted her head to annoy her. "You can still learn. Feel free to come by and challenge me whenever, but just remember...." I paused as I looked her in the eye. "If you ever hurt any of my guild members because of this stupid idea in your head, then I will return that pain." I told her as I moved my face closer and closer. "Remember that." I finished.

I figured she wasn't going to leave, so I decided to return to the hotel. However, as I was leaving she shouted at me.

"MY NAME IS SPITFIRE AND I WILL STOP YOU!" She screamed at me.

This surprised me. She was the captain of the Wonderbolts and Soarin's superior. I turned to face her and walked over to her again with a smile on my face. She looked angry and upset that I was smiling.

"Thank you for coming as extra security." I told her and she looked at me surprised.

I didn't wait for her to respond as I shot off with my lightning. I headed for the city and hotel, but was upset that I wasn't able to think on what had occurred earlier today. Half way to the hotel, I didn't feel like returning and decided to return to the Makarov, for some peace and quiet. I boarded the ship which surprised the thestrals that were out and waved at them. Many saluted back, but I just continued on to my cabin and locked myself in. I then focused on the vision and tried to remember what I saw, but was confused why the figures were all fuzzy. The more I thought about it, the more it infuriated me. I laid down in my bed and fell asleep, hoping that the visions would become clearer.

Author's Notes:

I have been receiving PM's from many of you asking me to add other members from Fairy Tail into the story. I would like everyone to remain patient as I have a plan of how the story will go. I have a page and list that have ideas on it, to help me further the story. So please stick with me through the story until I am ready to introduce other characters. I have also been asked to make Laxus's herd into a harem. I am still unsure of what I will do, but I can tell all of you that I am considering all input into the story as best I can. Many of you have given me great input and ideas that will help me later on. Once again, thanks for reading and let me know if their is anything I can do to improve the story.

P.S. I have officially been hired for a warehouse position, so chapters may not be coming out as quick as they have been, but I will continue to write.

P.S.S. I am sorry if the songs were to slow or fast for the amount of script written.

MPF Scores of all Fairy Tail wizards

1: Laxus - 76,515 - SS -Dragon Slayer
2: Luna - 2690 - A - Unknown
3: Nightmare Moon - 2202 - A - Unknown
4: Celestia - 2187 - A - Unknown
5: Duster - 1074 - A - Beast Soul
6: Twilight Sparkle - 423 - B - Memory Make Magic
7: Magic Touch - 152 - C - Fire Magic
8: Big Mac - 145 - C - Palm Magic
9: Applejack - 120 - C - Earth Magic
10: Rainbow Dash - 116 - C - Ice Magic
11: Soarin - 98 - C - Air Magic
12: Thunderlane - 95 - C - Drill N Rock Magic
13: Pinkie Pie - 94 - C - Territory Magic
14: Cider Blossom - 90 - C - Palm Magic
15: Rarity - 81 - D - Requip Magic
16: Spike - 78 - D - Unknown
17: Scootaloo - 26 - E -Unknown
18: Applebloom - 24 - E - Unknown
19: Sweetie Belle - 22 - E - Unknown
20: Fluttershy - 4 - E - Green Magic
21: Zecora - Unknown - F - Unknown

Chapter 15: Questions, Questions and Trollestia

I awoke the next morning, from a dreamless sleep. I was glad that I didn't have another vision, but also a little frustrated that no more of this mystery was revealed. All I could do now was wait and see what would transpire. I crawled out of bed and went to the bathroom and got ready for the day. I wasn't really hungry, so when I left my room, I went straight to the deck. Upon arriving on the deck, I saw Watcher talking to Kahn and Kong. I started my approach over to them. As I got closer I heard some arguing.

"We were told to come here, by Laxus himself!" Kong told Watcher and Kahn nodded in agreement.

"Until I see him, I will not allow you on this ship! Many others have come by trying the same thing as you, so I suggest you wait!" Watcher told them, slightly agitated.

I decided to intervene. "Its okay, Watcher. I told them they could come." I said, which got the attention of the three men. "Good to see you all this morning." I said and Watcher saluted, while Kong and Kahn just nodded.

"Morning Sir!" Watcher said. "I'm sorry, but many have tried to board the ship since your victory in the arena.....congratulations by the way." He informed me.

I quirked a brow at this. "How many and what did they want?" I asked.

"Quite a few actually. Most said that they were your new apprentice or had some sort of meeting with you." He said.

I nodded at him. "Thank you for telling me. However, these two are Kong and Kahn. Both were in the tournament and want to join Fairy Tail. We will be giving them a lift back to Equestria, so please show them to their rooms." I told him and he nodded. "I apologize for misunderstanding." I told Kong and Kahn. "I didn't think others would try to board the ship." I stated.

"Its no problem Champion." Kahn said. "We understand." He told me and Kong nodded.

I smiled and nodded back. They left with Watcher to find rooms that they could use for the trip back. I looked around the ship and decided to head up to the crows nest to look around the city before we leave. I made my way up there because I didn't know when the rest of the team would board the ship. I felt bad about not escorting or helping them, but Luna was there and I figured she could handle it. I reached the pinnacle of the ship and looked around at the now free city, wondering if my gramps would be proud or disappointed. I honestly doubt he would've let me back into the guild so soon if it wasn't for Gildarts. He sure pulled a fast one on my old man that day and not many were able to do that. I chuckled, but soon stopped as I wondered to myself.....Do I deserve this. To be guild master, to be praised and looked up to like my grandpa, to be happy.....To be alive.....My thoughts were in a dark place, but soon were replaced by a loud thud and pain on top of my head. Something had hit me hard and I turned around to see who or what it was. I turned to see Luna, looking rather upset.

"Uh....Good Morning?" I said to her.

This appeared to only anger her more. "Where were you last night!? Do you have any idea how worried you made some of us!? You said you were going back to the hotel, then storm off by yourself and when we got back you weren't there!" She yelled at me. "Many of us looked for you last night, but it wasn't until Soarin had received word that you were fine, that we stopped looking!" She continued. "What happened!?" She demanded from me as she got closer and started to poke my chest.

I sighed and held up my hands. "I needed time to think." I started. "However, I was.....interrupted by someone, so to have some time to myself I came to the ship, instead of going back to the hotel." I told her.

"Think about what?" She said through a strained voice.

"Luna.....I appreciate your concern, but I don't need to tell you what I am doing. I don't need to report to you and I don't expect you to do the same to me." I stated to her and she looked at me dumb founded. "I need my own privacy and I have my own issues that I need to resolve, so if you don't mind, can yo-" I didn't get to finish because she slapped me. I looked at her somewhat surprised and saw she was angry, but had tears in her eyes.

"Idiot!" She yelled at me and flew away.

I sighed and looked over the railing to see the rest of the team looking at a crying Luna, flying to her room below deck. I studied the group and I decided to jump down and greet the rest of the group, but my jumping off the crows nest startled almost all of them. Many rushed to catch me or aid me in someway, but I just landed on my feet and slowly walked over to them.

"Morning." I said and many seemed to be looking at my cheek where Luna slapped me. Probably a handprint there from how hard she hit me.

The group looked to one another for clarification for what just happened, but all of them were as lost as the person next to them.

"Is everything okay?" Twilight asked me. "The princess was crying...." She stated.

I sighed. "Apparently, I made some of you worry last night about my sudden absence. I apologize for worrying you." I said to the group.

"Why was Princess Luna crying?" Duster asked me.

"She wanted to know where I was and what I was doing." I started. "But, when I told her where I was and that I had a lot on my mind, she wanted to know what had me so concerned." I said. "I decided not to tell her and keep my own business to myself....she did not like this response. I don't feel the need to share anymore." I finished.

The group looked surprised at my response and didn't seem to approve. "Master.....You do realize that you are in a relationship, correct?" Twilight asked me.

I nodded. "Yes, I am aware. Why does it matter? Do you think that because we are in a relationship, she knows everything about me? This thinking is incorrect and I don't wish for her to know everything." I stated. "Something you two should think about." I said while looking at Twilight and Duster.

I started to walk away before I heard Watcher yell at me. "Sir, we found stowaways!" This instantly had my attention and I turned to the captain.

"Who and where are they." I asked. Most of the group and dispersed to their rooms aboard the ship.

"We have them confined in the meeting room. We want to know what to do with them." He stated and fell in line behind me as we walked towards the room.

I opened the door, expecting an assassin or something, but instead was greeted by two familiar felines. It was Levy and Neeta, which both seemed to be scared until they saw me. Instantly, smiles were on their faces and both approached me.

"Master Laxus! We wanted to join your guild." Neeta said and Levy nodded heavily in agreement.

I chuckled. "So you sneak onto my ship?" I said amused.

Both of their ears splayed back. "We were going to talk to you at the party, but you left before we had a chance to. Then we tried to find you at your hotel, but you weren't there. We figured, if we snuck aboard your ship, we would see you eventually." Levy said quietly.

I sighed and looked into their hearts. I already knew they were nice individuals, but I wanted to make sure there weren't any ulterior motives. "Very well." I stated. "Both of you are correct, I promised you a dance, but did not deliver. I apologize for my rudeness and I have looked inside your hearts...." I paused. "Both of you are welcome to join, but please ask the next time you board this ship. I don't want either of you hurt over a misunderstanding." I said with a smile.

The two girls smiled and jumped up to hug me. I noticed that they had more normal clothes on, that were probably from Rarity. Both were giggling as they looked up at me with smiles and tears in their eyes.

"Thank you." They both said.

I chuckled. "You're very welcome. Watcher. Please have someone escort these two to a room." I told him.

He nodded and took the girls below deck. I sighed and went back to the deck, but didn't ascend the crows nest. I had never felt so confused with everything that was happening. The visions, guild, the U.A.K., new guild members, Luna, Twilight, Duster an everything else. I have a lot going on right now and no clear way of going about it, but I have a feeling that something is coming. Since fighting Zetar, I have felt something start to move and it may pose a danger to many of us. I can only try to do the best I can with what I have and work on my relationships. This is what I was focusing on for majority of the day by myself. We had everyone board and were ready to set sail and we had done so, but no one has bothered me all day. It has been nice to have sometime to myself and most probably realized, I had a lot on my mind.

Night eventually came and I was still alone. Alone, a feeling even with the others, I have not truly been able to escape. I went up to the crows nest and the moon was out and I was looking up at the sky, letting my emotions out. It was beautiful out, but it was soon ruined by a pink glow coming from my wrist. I looked at my wrist and saw that I had a sense link had been activated and connected to me. Instantly, my rage sky rocketed and I jumped out of the crows nest. I knew only Mavis had this magic, but she wouldn't use it on me for herself, which meant, she was doing it for someone else. I landed on the deck with resounding thud, which startled many on the deck. I looked around trying to find where she could be or who it was, that was connected to me. I didn't see anyone on the deck with the sense link, so I went below deck and walked past my room, but as I did, I heard whispering. I opened the door to my room to find Luna, Twilight and Duster there with Mavis. Each one of them had a sense link on their wrist and I glared at Mavis, who looked at me defiantly in return.

The entire group was starring at me as I slowly closed the door, which probably unsettled the group. The three girls were all looking at me with sadness in their eyes and were sobbing. I gritted my teeth and tried my best to hide my emotions, but I was already vulnerable. The girls started to walk over to me and they hugged me. I was an emotional hurricane, knowing that my own feelings were being felt by some of those closest to me. I looked down at their faces and saw matted fur from their tears. I sighed and looked over to Mavis, who appeared to be in deep thought.

"Is this truly how you feel? Do I not make you happy?" Luna asked me quietly in between sobs.

I sighed again. "Its not you that makes me feel like this. In fact, I'm happy with our relationship Luna." I told her.

"Then why do you feel this way!?" She asked me.

"........" I couldn't say.

"Laxus....Please tell them." Mavis told me.

I instantly glared at her for such an idea.

"Master please!" Duster said. "Let us help you!" She begged.

"What happened to make you feel like this?" Twilight asked me. "I feel as if despair is all I'll ever know." She said softly.

"You should tell th-" Mavis started, but I cut her off.

"Enough...." I said. "I will not share what has happened." I said softly and all the girls looked like they wanted to say something, but I continued. "I never want anyone to go through what I went through and for that reason I will not share." I informed them.

I looked down at my wrist and saw that the sense link was still there and I wanted to fix that, but the girls had something to say.

"We can help you Laxus! Just talking about what happened could make you feel better." Luna told me.

I gritted my teeth. "Perhaps, but how would you feel knowing the truth?" I asked them, which surprised them. "You seem to believe that Acnologia was the worst thing I have ever seen..." I said as I looked at Luna and the other two were confused, but I continued. "But you're wrong." I said and Luna looked at me horrified. The other girls seemed to pick up on this and it increased their concerns.

"Master! I don't understand! Please tell us what happened." Duster asked me.

"How can that be!?" Luna shouted, which startled Twilight and Duster. She then looked to Mavis for clarification and to see if it was true, to which Mavis hung her head, thus giving Luna her answer. This made Luna go pale as she looked back at me. "What could've been worse then that monster!?" She shouted at me, which was starting to unnerve the other girls.

I looked at her and said "Screw this." I then started to leave my own room and started to make my way to the deck. This startled the girls and they started to yell at me, making a commotion on our way to the deck.

This seemed to gather a small crowd. Zecora, Vinyl, Levy, Neeta, Kong and Kahn, all followed as the girls were all demanding answers from me. This seemed to interest many on deck and even Watcher looked on in curiosity. With the three girls following me demanding answers, eventually I had enough.

"ENOUGH!" I shouted, which startled many and the girls included. "I have given you my answer!" I said through a strained voice. "Now leave it be." I told them.

The crowd looked on curious as to what I was referring. "This magic," Twilight said while gesturing to her wrist. "Tells us that your are still suffering. Please tell us what burdens you so." She begged me.

Duster nodded in agreement as Luna walked up to me and placed her hand on my cheek. She looked in my eyes and said. "I'm sorry that I was unaware of your suffering." She told me with tears in her eyes.

I sighed and whispered to her. "You had your own issues to deal with. After coming back after a thousand years must be hard and I never expected anyone to know what I went through." I told her. "However," I said with a raised voice "clearly, I have made the mistake of showing a small amount of what I have been through and apparently no longer deserve my privacy." I announced to the crowd, while looking at the girls.

"This pain is not normal." Duster said to me.

I don't know what it was, but this set me off and I looked at the three girls. "What do you know about pain!?" I asked them. "What do any of you know about pain!?" I shouted. This surprised many and the entire ship became quiet. I then walked up to the girls and leaned down to them. "Does it haunt you? Does it keep you company at night?" I started. "Does it share with you in your loneliest of moments? Does it leave a foul taste in your mouth? Does it remind you OF YOUR BIGGEST FAILURE IN YOUR LIFE!?" I shouted at the crowd as my anger took hold and many hung their heads. The three girls looked surprised to see this side of me. I then looked them dead in the eye. "What is the worst thing you have ever suffered through?" I asked them. "Luna shared her life with loneliness for 1000 years, which I'm sure was painful, but I truly want to know....." The words came out of my mouth before I could think about them. "What has caused you the most suffering?" I asked the group.

"......." Luna was silent, so I'm guessing that her banishment was the worst part of her life. However, she did tell me she was in a deep slumber most of the time.

"I....I.....I....." Twilight was stammering at the question, trying to think.

"......" Duster was also silent as she hung her head.

I nodded my head as I looked around. "Many of you have wondered how I came to be in this world." I stated to the group and many started whispering to themselves. Mavis looked at me and hung her head. I then looked back over the group and the three girls and asked them all a terrifying question. "How many of you have watched all of your friends and family slaughtered right in front of your eyes!?" I asked loudly and the group looked around in shock. The three girls were starring at me in shock and looked to Mavis who had tears in her eyes. "Were you powerless to stop it!?" I asked them and the entire deck became quiet. Many of the crowd had tears in their eyes, but I continued on. "Did they suffer in front of you!? Did some sacrifice themselves for you!?" I asked and many of the crowd broke out into small sobs. I looked at the three girls and I remembered everything that had happened. Tears started to fall from my own eyes, but I finished. "And even though they protected you....." I paused as I remembered my grandpa. "You still died and let their sacrifice be in vain." I stated with self loathing on my face as my tears fell.

The group looked at me in horror at what I was suggesting, but the girls looked distraught and didn't want to believe it. However, I nodded to confirm what they were thinking. "The big mystery of how I ended up on Equis is that I died in a slaughter, where all of those I cared about died as well...." I finished and most of the ship had tears in their eyes and others had disbelief, but the girls were shocked and sad. The girls were all sobbing and trying to gather themselves. I looked over at Mavis to see she also had tears in her eyes.

I wiped my own face and looked around. I was about to start again, but two familiar airships appeared alongside us. I could tell it was my other two airships and I'm guessing Nightmare Moon thought something was wrong. She probably decided to check up on Luna, but I didn't feel like retelling what just happened, so I turned to captain Watcher.

"Captain!" I said and instantly had his attention. "You are in charge of this ship....Please bring it back home and I will meet you all there." I told him and the crowd just looked at me confused.

"Sir?" Watcher said back.

"I will see you in Ponyville." I said and looked at the three crying girls in front of me.

I sighed and went over to the side of the airship, where the other two airships could see me as well. I jumped over the railing and fell into the clouds, but as soon as I hit them, I used the teleporter runes to take me directly back to the guild. I did this to keep the teleporter a secret and give me sometime to myself. I needed to think about why I shared my personal information like that. Was it because of the girls? Do I truly love all of them enough to tell them of my past? I had many questions for myself, but I decided to head to bed for the meantime. It was late and I was tired. Besides, I would have work to do tomorrow, now that I'm back earlier than planned. However, maybe I would take a day to myself, just to relax and clear my head.

I saw Laxus jump off the ship, which startled almost everyone on board. Many ran over to the railings and looked over. I also saw a couple of Pegasi jump from the airships to try and catch him. I'm guessing some thought he was in danger, but I knew he used our teleportation pad. I saw the crowd start to disperse after a while and some of the guild members from the other airships flew or teleported themselves to ours, seeking answers. Luna, Twilight and Duster were at a lose for words, but the rest of the guild saw that they were distraught and concerned about what took place in their absence. Most of the guild started to approach me with curiosity and worry. This included Levy, Neeta, Kong and Kahn.

"Master Mavis. What happened?" Nightmare Moon asked me.

This seemed to confuse the new guild members because they didn't have their emblem yet. However, I did see Magic talking to them, trying to explain the situation.

I sighed. "Laxus shared some of his past when we pushed to hard." I said and many starred at me shocked. "It was my idea. I thought maybe I could help him by using sense link on him and some of the girls.....Everything seemed to go downhill after that." I said softly.

"......What did he share? If you don't mind my asking." Fluttershy said softly.

The three girls burst out into tears again and the others who were present for Laxus's outburst looked down.

"He.....He....." Twilight stuttered.

"He died." Luna said softly, which made many go silent and pale.

However, I heard a small chuckle and saw it was Rainbow Dash. "You expect me to believe he died?!" She stated with a chuckle, thinking it was a prank, but soon saw no one was laughing and went pale. "Seriously....." She said.

I nodded. "I was there when it happened." I said and looked down as I remembered that night. "Everything I built.....Everything I loved......Perished." I said and many believed me after I saw my face.

"How did it happen?" Duster asked me. "I need to know...." She said softly.

"I am sorry, but if you want to know, you will have to have Laxus tell you. I will not go behind his back and share what happened if he doesn't want me to." I said and the group looked disappointed.

Levy then stepped forward. "Um, why does it hurt him so much?" She asked me. I was surprised because she couldn't see me, but Magic Touch was acting as a translator.

I sighed. "He believes it was his fault and that he got what he deserved." I told them and many seemed outraged.

"Why would he think that!? That's no fun!" Pinkie shouted.

"There is a reason why Laxus says he's not a hero and it comes from a deep pit of self loathing." I said. "He made mistakes in the past and doesn't feel like he deserves any of this." I told them softly.

"What did he go an do to make him feel like that?" Applejack asked me.

".....That is not for me to say, but just remember....everyone makes mistakes." I told the guild. "I do believe it is late and I am quite tired." I said and left for my room.

The guild stayed together as they talked about everything that I shared with them. I was tired and wanted to get some sleep, but I thought about Laxus. Did I do the right thing or did I just make things worse for him. He needs to open up to move on, but I don't want to force him.....not yet anyway. Enough has been shared today. These were my thoughts as I fell asleep.

I was stirring in my sleep. I was having another vision, but this time, I could completely see the female pony. She was white and had a dark crimson tail and mane. She was an Alicorn, but I knew that already and she was wearing gold armor that seemed to have dull glow. She was now running with four other figures and all of them were cloaked. However, one of the figures was extremely small and appeared to be only two feet tall. He was an addition to the other three that I saw during the banquet. Unfortunately, these were the only details I was able to make out because they were still hazy, but at least I could see the female pony now. I looked around to see why they would be running, but something started to make me uncomfortable.

I awoke to a tickling feeling on my nose. I opened my eyes and saw Celestia starring at me. She had a feather and was trying to make me sneeze or something, but when I used my hand to grab the feather, a glob of whip cream squished in my hand and squirted on my face. Celestia started laughing and I thought it was slightly funny as well, but had other matters to attend to. Like cleaning myself up. I got out of bed and went into the bathroom, all while ignoring Celestia. She was still laughing as I cleaned myself up and got ready for the day, but I knew how to wipe that smirk off of her face. I exited my bathroom and saw her sitting on my bed with a small victorious smile. I decided to end that.

"Who gave you permission to come up to the second floor?" I asked her with a smile.

I thought she would panic a little bit, but instead she remained calm. "I was told by the CMC that they heard a strange noise last night from the upper floors." She started. "Not wanting to get in trouble, they asked me to investigate and since you were supposed to be gone, I figured someone had to do it." She told me. "I looked around some, but found you here, without the Makarov or my sisters. I wonder how you got back her so quick. You should've been returning in five more days, but I'm happy to see you Laxus." She finished.

I sighed, knowing that her explanation made sense. "Fine. Thank you for looking out for the guild." I said. "Has anything happened in my absence?" I asked her.

Her smile remained. "I see that you have no intention of answering my inquiries, why should I answer yours?" She said with playfully.

I chuckled. "What do you want to know?" I asked her.

She put her finger up to her chin in a thinking gesture. "Mmmmh. Maybe we could talk over lunch at the castle. Would you be willing to share what has happened in your mission and I will share anything you might have missed in your absence?" She stated.

I figured she had ulterior motives, but I would play along. "Very well." I told her. "What time do you want me at the castle?" I asked her.

Her smile widened. "Lets say 10:30?" She asked me and I nodded in agreement. "Good! I will see you then!" She stated and teleported out of the room.

I sighed and changed my clothes after she left. Once that was done I headed down to the first floor, where many were surprised to see me, but all welcomed me. I heard shouting and looked over to see the CMC running up to me. Scootaloo jumped up and with a flap of her wings hugged me. Applebloom and Sweetie Belle both hugged me as well. This made me smile and I hugged them back while I was chuckling. Many of the others that were present were laughing as well. I was surprised to see so many here, but it made me happy.

"Welcome home Laxus!" Scootaloo shouted. I was surprised that she used my name, but I knew she was to happy to even think about it.

I smiled. "Good to be home." I told the three girls. "Did you three stay out of trouble while I was gone?" I asked with a knowing smile.

All three gave me a sheepish grin and I chuckled. "We might have broken a couple of things.....but we helped fix them!" Sweetie said to me.

"Ah told ya not to say anything!" Applebloom said in a whisper.

"I take it you helped fix what you might have broken." I stated.

Scootaloo waved her hand in a dismissive gesture. "Of course." Scootaloo said with a cocky grin.

"Good." I said as I put her down.

"Can you please tell us about what happened at the tournament!" Scootaloo asked me with massive puppy dog eyes and was soon joined by the other two.

Many of the other guild members present looked just as interested. I chuckled with a smile. "You really want to know what happened?" I asked playfully and the three girls nodded very fast with wonder in there eyes. "Are you sure?" I asked again and once again, they nodded. "Positive?" I asked.

"YES!" All three shouted.

I chuckled and opened my mouth to start talking, but I decided to play with them a little more. "Okay!" I said. "I.....am.......late." I said and the girls looked at me confused. I smirked and started making my way to the door. "I have plans with princess Celestia for lunch." I said.

In outrage, "OH COME ON!" Sweetie Belle yelled.

I laughed and other members who were present also chuckled. I went back to the three girls and took a knee. "We won the tournament and succeeded in saving Zecora!" I said with a smile and the present members burst into cheers. Applebloom hugged me with tears in her eyes. From what I've heard, Zecora and her have become very good friends. I smiled and said. "That's all I can share for now. I really must be going." I told the group.

"Master Laxus?" Scootaloo said softly.

"Yeah?" I said back.

"Can we hang out later..... Maybe you could show me some magic." She said softly as she looked down and tucked her hands behind her back.

I smiled at the request. "Sure. No problem." I told her and her face lit up in happiness. "However, I already have plans for today, so how about one of the upcoming days?" I asked her and she nodded heavily. I chuckled and ruffled up her hair before I left. She smiled at me and the rest of the guild said their farewells.

I exited the guild and looked out on Ponyville and smiled. it was nice to be back home. I then looked towards Canterlot Castle on the side of the mountain. It truly was a magnificent sight and could compete with many castle that I had seen back on Earthland. I took a deep breathe and shot off towards Canterlot as a steak of lightning. I was approaching the mountain very quickly and probably startled many as I shot over the city. I soon landed directly in front of the castle gates and saw two guards standing guard. However, they were very surprised to see me. I started to walk towards the guards that were holding spears and wearing gold armor. Both looked very similar in appearance. They both had white fur and blue hair with a blue tail.

As I approached they raised their spears at me. "Halt!" One said. "What is your business here stranger?" One of them asked me.

"I was invited here by Celestia herself." I told them. "She is expecting me." I said.

Both guards looked at me angry. "She is the princess and you will call her as such!" One of the guards yelled.

I sighed. "You gonna let me in or not?" I asked.

This seemed to piss them off even more. "We received no word of your arrival and you deserve no interaction with our Princess." One of the guards said in a cocky tone.

"Very well. You leave me no choice." I said and started to walk between them and towards the gate, but stopped when I heard a familiar voice.

"Are you sure that wise my old boy?" The voice said.

I turned and saw Fancy Pants with a small smile on his face. I also saw a woman standing next to him who appeared to be pregnant. She had white fur and very light pink hair. She was in a very eloquent dress and Fancy was wearing his usual suit and tie. I smiled and walked over to him, ignoring the guards for the moment. I stuck out my hand to shake his.

"Fancy! Its good to see you again!" I said while he shook my hand and I looked over at his wife. "Is this your wife?" I asked.

He smiled. "Yes! This is Fleur. The love of my life." He said with a smile. "Honey, this is Guild Master Laxus." He said and she looked at me shocked.

"This is the man who got the flower...." She whispered to herself and then hugged me all of a sudden with small tears in her eyes. "Thank you!" She said with a smile on her face.

I wrapped her in a hug and chuckled. "You are most welcome. Although, it was mostly luck." I said and Fancy laughed.

"Well, whatever it was, it worked." He said with a smile as he looked at his wife. "We are expecting in a few months." He said proudly.

This brought an even bigger smile on my face and I gave them both a hug. "Congratulations!" I said. "Do you know if it is a boy or girl?" I asked and they shook their heads.

"No. We want it to be a surprise." Fleur said with a smile.

Fancy cut in. "I don't!" He emphasized. "I would love to know, but I have agreed to wait and the suspense is killing me." He said playfully.

We all chuckled at this. "May I ask what you are doing here sir Laxus?" Fleur asked me.

I sighed. "I'm here to meet with Celestia for lunch, but the guards wont let me in." I said dryly.

"You know the princess?" Fancy asked me surprised.

"Well her and the other two princess's are in my guild, so yeah, I know the princess." I answered in an obvious tone, but both Fleur and Fancy starred at me in shock. "What? You didn't know?" I asked them.

"I can honestly say we didn't old boy." Fancy said slowly. "In fact, I don't think most of Canterlot knows." He said.

I was confused at this point. "I thought you saw them when they joined the guild. The day you gave me the contract." I said specifically.

He brought his hand up to his chin in a thinking manner. "Yes. that would make sense. I just assumed they were visiting just like me." He said back to me.

It was my turn to think. "Maybe they just wanted the privacy. Ponyville is very relaxing and are use to the princess's presence. So unless they are there on official business, the town will usually treat them like anyone else." I said and stunned the two listeners. "That's probably why they don't want others to know. So I would appreciate your discretion in this matter." I told them.

They both nodded. "Of course, sir Laxus." Fleur said. "We might have to visit ourselves for a little break." She said with a small smile towards her husband, who nodded in agreement.

"Thank you." I said. "However, I have to meet with Celestia in a few minutes, so if you'll excuse me." I said and started to walk away.

"How do you plan to get in?" Fancy asked me.

I looked over my shoulder and pointed at the gate. "Through the front entrance." I said.

Both seemed to be surprised at my answer, but quickly recovered. "How about we escort you?" Fancy said, which gained my attention. I turned to look at him. "We can escort you through the castle with no trouble. In fact, we would also like to speak with the princess. Do you mind?" He asked me.

I just nodded in agreement. "Splendid!" Fleur said and we made our way to the gate.

I started to walk through the gate, but the guards held up their spears to block me and I sighed again.

"Excuse me?" Fancy started. "Is there a reason you wont let us pass?" Fancy asked the guards.

"Sir Fancy Pants!?" The guards exclaimed.

He nodded. "We have important business with the princess. Please stand aside." He told them and both guards saluted.

We gained passage and I started to follow Fleur and Fancy. "Sir Fancy Pants?" I asked him with a quirked brow.

He chuckled. "Yes. I suppose being a knight of the Sun had its perks." He said.

I was a little confused now. "Knight of the Sun? Whats that?" I asked them.

"My husband is one of Celestias few knights. He is a very capable fighter and can act as a general in times of war." She explained to me.

"That is impressive." I said with a smile. "How many Sun knights are there?" I asked.

He sighed. "There're only two of us, but the other one is a mystery to me." He started. "Supposedly, only the princess's know where he is." He said and this interested me, but we were coming upon massive doors.

"Interesting." Is all I was able to say.

The two guards placed at the door saw us and one went inside to inform the princess of our arrival. We waited and soon both doors opened revealing a throne room of epic proportions. It was very massive and in the center of it was Celestia.

"I see you brought guest with you." She said to me.

"It was the only way I could get into the castle without raising an alarm." I responded to her. "Not that anything could have stopped me from coming to see you." I said with a cocky grin.

I heard a voice from behind me. "You believe you could have made it through all of my guards?!" I heard someone say through an irritated voice.

I turned and saw a man with white fur and two toned blue hair. He was wearing purple armor and seemed to hold an air of power about him. He was a unicorn and seemed to be an officer of some kind. He also had two swords on him. One on each waist.

"Who do you think you are?!" He demanded of me.

I looked back to Celestia who was just watching with a smile as if she was enjoying this. I turned back to the unicorn. "I believe it proper to state your own name before asking for someone else's." I told him in a bored tone. This surprised Fleur and Fancy, but only pleased Celestia.

The unicorn sighed. "I am captain Shining Armor. I am in charge of training all new guards and making sure they are prepared to serve in the military." He said in a proud tone.

So he isn't a douche, just upset that I insulted his guards. "I apologize if I have offended you, but you must understand that I have the ability to gauge an opponent's power and your guards are mostly there for decoration." I told him in a bored tone. This caused him to have a blank look on his face. "You could add up most of the guards in this castle and I doubt most of you combined, could equal Celestia in strength." I continued. "However, I sense that you are much more powerful then them, so maybe if I exclude any officers much like yourself." I said in an analytical manner. "Maybe they are just inexperienced, but I do believe Equestria hasn't been at war in over 1000 years." I finished.

"She is the princess and she deserves your respect!" Shining Armor shouted at me.

"She has my respect, but my respect has to be earned." I told him as I got closer to him. "I also can call her friend, which is why I don't use her title." I said as I looked at him. I then turned to Celestia to see she had a small smile on her face, which the others present seemed to notice as well.

"My guards are not weak!" Was Shining's response.

"Yes they are." I said as I leaned in closer to his face and the two guards that were beside the throne gave me the stink eye along with Shining Armor. "To think otherwise would be childish and could threaten the security of this palace if war truly ever broke out." I stated.

He gritted his teeth. "Then perhaps you would like to test our might." He said through a strained voice. I just gave him a bored look. "I challenge you to single combat!" He said as he pointed his finger at me.

I looked over to Celestia to get her input, only to find her starring out the window like she wasn't paying attention.....Man she was acting like total troll. I sighed and looked at Shining Armor and nodded. "Very well, but I have lunch with Celestia first." I told him. "Afterwards, we can have our match." I told him and he had a confident smirk on his face.

"Why don't you join us captain?" Celestia started and gained our attention. "Of course, I would like it if you could come as well Fancy and Fleur." She said and all three bowed.

"It would be an honor your majesty." Fancy said.

"Thank you your majesty." Fleur said.

"As your highness commands." Shining said.

I just nodded with a small sigh. I figured this is what she wanted all along. "Splendid!" Celestia exclaimed as she descended from her throne. "Please follow me to the dining room." She said and we all fell in line behind her.

We followed her to another huge room that had a massive table inside that was of grand design. It appeared to be made of wood and the chairs were also magnificent. Celestia went to the head of the table and sat down in a chair that could probably be considered a throne. We all sat down. She gestured for me to sit beside her on her left with Shining next to me and Fancy with Fleur on the other side of the table. She summoned a small bell and rang it, soon a set of doors opened. Many waiters and servants came out, with a very vast array of food. They set the table rather quickly and placed the food on the table, then departed while only a few stayed behind.

Celestia smiled. "Please dig in." She said.

"Uh. Princess? Why is there meat at the table?" Shining asked.

I answered the question. "For me." I said as I took some of the food and put it on my plate. This surprised the three dining with us, but they didn't say anything.

"So," Celestia started. "I take it you won?" She said to me.

The others present were confused, but I answered anyway. "Yes.....We won." I said.

"Congratulations!" She said. "No easy feat I would imagine. How did the team perform?" She asked me.

At this point the other three decided to get some clarification. "What are you two talking about?" Fancy asked us.

Celestia turned to him with a wide grin. "Laxus and some other members entered the Kings Tournament in the U.A.K." She said and all three were shocked. "They won and are now returning. However, Laxus has come back sooner than everyone else." She stated as she gave me a curious glance, but I just ignored it.

Fleur was shocked. "You participated in that dreadful tournament! Why!" She asked me.

"I agree! Whatever, would you need to participate in that tournament for? I've heard rumors about that tournament and it was nothing pleasant I assure you." Fancy said.

"The king of the cat kingdom threatened one of my guild members. King Zetar has learned his lesson and we won the tournament to pardon her." I informed the group.

The group was shocked by the reason and the fact that I had won. "I have been told that you get two requests that must be upheld if it is in the kings power." Shining started. "What did you request?" He asked curiously.

I sighed. "The first request was to release Zecora from the bindings that held her to her homeland." I said and paused.

"And the other?" Celestia asked me. I could tell that even she was curious.

"I challenged Zetar to a fight to the death." I answered.

The entire room went silent until Shining Armor stood. "You challenged the High King of the U.A.K. to a death match!? What is wrong with you!?" He shouted.

"Captain! Sit down!" Celestia yelled at him and he instantly sat down, but she turned her gaze to me. "Who won?" She asked through a strained voice.

"Really....." I asked bored and this seemed to confuse the group, so I clarified. "I'm sitting right here, aren't I." I said and Celestia looked at me in horror.

"You....You...." Shining was stuttering.

"Yes. The king is dead and good riddance." I said as I continued to eat.

"You've started a war!" Shining yelled at me.

At this point he was really starting to annoy me. "The king tried to murder one of my friends! One who I call family!" I said in a loud voice. "He wanted to have her murdered in front of giant crowd....That's the kind of person he was!" I said. "Along with trying to kill Zecora, he constantly sent assassins after us outside of the arena and rigged the contest itself." I told the group as they just listened in silence. "The entire thing was a sham, just so Zecora would die and besides, he wasn't a king, but a tyrant." I stated.

"Be that as it may be, I still believe your actions have caused us a heap of trouble." Celestia said in a disappointed tone. "The political ramifications of your actions may very well bring ruin to this kingdom." She told me as she looked right in my eyes.

I couldn't help it, but I started to chuckle. "You think this is funny!?" Shining shouted at me.

I continued to chuckle. "A little." I said and shocked everyone at my answer. I then waved my hand in a dismissive manner. "Everything's fine! Trust me." I said to the group. "In fact, I think you will probably have better relations with the U.A.K. now." I stated.

"What makes you think that?" Fleur asked me.

I smirked. "I could tell you everything that happened, but I think you would like to hear the story from the other guild members more." I said.

This seemed to surprise the group again. "And what exactly is the full story." Shining asked me.

"I just said you'll have to wait." I said in a playful tone, which seemed to irritate him more. "I will tell you this however, I am now known as Champion and Hero of the U.A.K." I said with a cocky smirk. "So don't worry." I told them.

Celestia eyed me carefully and sighed. "Very well. I trust you, but I still want to know why you came back so much earlier than the rest of the guild." She said.

At this I grew quiet and the group seemed to notice this. "......." I didn't respond.

"Laxus?" Celestia said.

"Like I said, you should get the full story from the rest of the guild." I told her and went silent again.

"The princess asked you a question!" Shining shouted again.

"And I gave her an answer." I said bored.

He just gritted his teeth in frustration. "I cant wait to teach you a lesson." He said to me in a challenging manner.

I smirked and scoffed. "Its a shame you wont be able to." I stated.

"And whys that?" Shining asked me.

"You're not strong enough." I told him simply.

He scoffed. "You yourself said I was stronger then all the other guards here. What makes you think your stronger than me?" He asked me in a condescending tone.

I was surprised at the stupidity of the question, but then I realized that neither Fancy or Fleur knew about Celestias involvement with the guild. I turned to her with a questioning look and she started to whistle with an innocent look on her face. She really was being a huge troll today.

I sighed. " I guess we'll have to wait and see." I told him. "By the way Celestia. Your student did amazing in the tournament." I told her proudly.

She got a smile on her face. "Really. What happened?" She asked me.

I chuckled. "She was super nervous in the begin, but participated in two of the battles." I started. "Her first battle was a one on one, vs a young tiger. With a calm mind she outsmarted her opponent and was the first contestant in history, to ring someone out legally." I said with a smirk. "Twilight did a spectacular job." I said.

"And the second battle?" Celestia asked.

"Princess! Please tell me he isn't speaking about my sister!" Shining shouted in concern.

I looked at him confused and then turned back to Celestia, so she could clarify. "Yes Captain, your sister was one of the team members for Laxus." She stated.

His face went pale and he grabbed me by the collar. I was very interested in what he might do. "You took my sister to that Celestia forsaken place! What in Tartarus is wrong with you!?" He said as his anger rose.

I grabbed his hands and forced him to let go of me which startled Fancy and Fleur. "I asked her and she accepted. It was her choice and besides, she's fine." I said in worry free manner. "She was spectacular too; you could really see her growth." I said looking at Celestia.

She smiled and motioned for Shining to sit down. "And the second battle?" She asked.

"It was a five on five on five." I started. "I had Twilight and Duster play defense for Zecora, while Luna and I crushed the other team." I told her.

"PRINCESS LUNA!" All three of the other guest shouted.

I sighed in annoyance. "Yes, Luna participated as well. In fact, she was a help in many way." I said with a small smile, which didn't go unnoticed by Celestia. "Anyway, the team won the entire match without a single lose." I said with a victorious smirk.

"And how did my sister perform?" Celestia asked me.

I smiled as I closed my eyes. "She was very graceful. It was like she was dancing as she fought and I could tell she was very experienced. She was probably the fourth strongest in the tournament in terms of raw strength." I stated.

"Pfft." I heard from beside me. "You expect me to believe that she was only the fourth strongest?" Shining asked me.

"I must agree. I believe her to be as strong as Princess Celestia." Fancy said and Fleur nodded in agreement.

"Stronger, actually." I stated and Celestia had a small frown on her face, but I continued. "I said in terms of strength, not magic. If she was using magic, she would've probably been the second strongest at the tournament." I stated.

"Somepony had stronger magic than princess Luna at the tournament." Fleur exclaimed. "He must've been quite a warrior." She said.

I nodded in agreement, but didn't tell them it was me. "Who was stronger in terms of strength then her?" Celestia asked me curiously.

"A gorilla that goes by the name of Kong." I said.

"Kong was in the tournament?" I haven't seen him in quite sometime." Celestia said, while Shining's and Fancy's jaw were on the floor. "And the others?" She asked me.

"The Lion King Zetar and I." I stated. "Then again, Zetar is dead so....." I finished in a eluding way.

"Yes, I figured as much." Celestia said.

I had finished eating and looked around to see the servants and the other three that were at he table all starring at us wide eyed. I chuckled and stood. "Do you have any other plans for today?" I asked Celestia.

She shook her head. "No, but I would like to watch your duel with my Captain." She said with a bit of excitement.

I deadpanned her. "Really....." I said.

She nodded and I sighed. I looked over to Shining Armor, who was apparently Twilight's brother. I still haven't decided if he's arrogant or just mad because I insulted the Royal Guard. He finally saw that we were looking at him and seemed to boost himself up from the table. He caught on for what we were waiting for and started to walk towards the door.

"Follow me to the training area." He said as he walked away.

All of us fell in line and we walked through out the castle. I looked around at the mighty halls that were at least 35 feet high or higher. Probably like that for Pegasus. We walked down the hall and made our way towards the sounds of metal clashing. I assumed there were some trainees practicing right now. We rounded a corner and we came upon an open courtyard with many buildings dotted around the area. When we arrived the soldiers that were present all stopped what they were doing and saluted us....well, most of us.

"We will be using the courtyard for a duel! Clear out!" Shining commanded as he walked throughout many guards. He then motioned me to follow him and Celestia, along with Fancy and Fleur, made their way to a balcony, over looking the courtyard.

We came to a stop in the middle of a massive red circle, that was raised as a platform. Many of the guards and trainees had come to watch the match. I looked around and saw well over 50 guards present. I looked up to the balcony to see Celestia waving at us. I sighed, knowing that she had some how used me.

I looked at Shining. "What are the rules of this duel?" I asked bored.

He gritted his teeth and looked to Celestia. She spread her wings and took on an majestic aura. "The duel shall now commence between Sir Laxus and Captain Shining Armor." She started. "This duel is a competition, but a friendly one. If any permanent damage is done to your opponent, the consequences will be severe." She explained. "Both contestants may use any weapons or abilities that are natural to them. The winner is decided by knockout or submission." She finished.

Shining got into a ready position, but I just stood there in a bored manner. I was not taking this fight seriously at all. Soon Celestia gave the signal and Shining drew his swords and charged at me. The crowd was instantly cheering for their Captain and he let out a battle cry and swung his swords, but I didn't even dodge. I just focused magic under my clothes to where he was going to strike. Now this wasn't a small amount of magic, I pumped a ton of it to break his swords, so when he swung in diagonal slash, he connected with my shoulder and elbow. Both blades shattered and fell apart. The crowd instantly went silent and Shining starred at his blades in shock. I put my pinkie in my ear and started to clean it.

"You done?" I asked him simply.

He grunted and summoned his magic to create a barrier around himself. "Not even close!" He told me. I smirked at his spirit. "I specialize in shields and only a few have ever gotten through my strongest one. This allows me the ultimate defense while I attack." He stated.

I moved quicker than he could follow and punched his shield, thus shattering it as well. He starred at me in horror as his pink shield disappeared. He then shot out a small blast from his horn to stall me as he summoned another shield, but I just knocked the beam of magic away. He then summoned a light blue shield that wasn't a barrier, but appeared as a protective layer over his body. I'm guessing this was stronger version meant specifically for a single person instead of a bubble shield. He grew confident as I studied the shield. He watched me carefully as he slowly moved across the platform. I used my magic to make it look like I had been struck by lightning, which startled the entire audience, but I used it to transport me behind Shining and put my hand across the back of his shield. I put a quick amount of magic and force on his new shield, which destroyed the shield and pushed him forward. He turned around and looked at me in shock.

I crossed my arms and starred at him. "Anything else?" I asked him.

He gritted his teeth and started to focus all of his magic in front of him and a translucent black shield went across the entire platform and separated the two of us. This was probably his strongest shield. I could tell by the strain on his face and how hard he was focusing. The shield looked like wavy black glass and appeared to be very thick. It was at this point enough was enough. I was trying to win this match without showing my power, but it goes to prove how strong Twilight's brother is. It would also be an insult not to. I started to charge my magic around my body and the crowd just starred in awe. Soon rubble and dust started float in the air around me as I walked over to the shield. I started to charge my magic in my right hand, which looked like a highly concentrated electrical ball. I charged just enough magic, so I wouldn't hurt Shining Armor. I struck his shield and a massive crack went throughout the shield and he looked at me in horror. To my surprise the shield wasn't broken so I hit it again and this time it had spider cracks throughout the entire shield. However, they slowly started to mend, which reinforced the shield, but I wasn't going to let it fix itself in time. I swung once more and the shield fell apart with a loud boom. Shining Armor was sent flying off the platform, but not fast enough where he would be hurt. I walked over to the edge of the platform and looked down at him. He was rolling around and groaning, but seemed to be trying to recover.

"You did well." I told him. "There's no shame in surrendering." I said simply.

He crawled to his hands and knees then looked me dead in the eye. I could tell that he was exhausted and on the verge of passing out, but he still had something he wanted to say. "You insulted my guards...." He started to cough from magic exhaustion. "You belittled them in front of me. My own men, who I would trust with my life...." He stated and many of the guards present started to give me the stink eye. "Maybe we aren't as strong as you, but each guard has heart and is willing to do whats right....." He said as he started to climb to his feet. "That includes giving their lives to protect what is necessary." He finished and became quiet.

Many of the guards were saluting their Captain and some even had tears in their eyes as I looked over the crowd. I hoped down from the platform to approach the Captain, but I realized something.....He was unconscious on his feet. I got a closer look and saw that his eyes were glazed over. I sighed and looked up towards Celestia.

I raised my hand. "I forfeit." I said simply. This declaration surprised all present and many were frozen from the shock.

Celestia stood and spread her wings with a small smile on her face. "I herby declare Captain Shining Armor the winner of the duel!" She announced and the crowd burst into cheers.

I left Shining Armor where he was standing and started to walk away. I walk towards an exit and soon heard the crowd die down. I'm sure they started to realize that he wasn't moving or celebrating and probably went to check on him. I didn't look back as the cheering stopped and just kept on my way. I didn't even wait for Celestia, Fancy or Fleur and just walked around the castle until I found a garden of some sort. It had many different types of plants and a hedge maze, but the most interesting thing about it was a statue. It appeared to be some sort of chimera and I studied it for a few minutes. I started to walk away when I felt the statue giving off a weird magic. I instantly stopped and looked back at the statue to study it some more. I then walked up to it and placed my hand upon it. I felt foul magic oozing from the statue, but it seemed to be under control. It was then I realized, that the statue was a prison for someone....or something. I looked at the statue and removed my hand. I could tell the creature was gathering its magic to break free.

"I'll be waiting." I told the statue and swore I heard a low chuckle.

I walked out of the garden and ran into Celestia in a hallway. "I was looking for you." She told me.

"You found me." I stated simply.

"......Why did you forfeit?" She asked me.

I started to walk down the hallway with Celestia. "Your Captain seems to have an abundance of spirit and heart." I told her. "It would be a shame to put a damper on such a thing and besides," I said with a small pause as a smile made its way to my face. "He had every right to be upset and did his best to defend his honor." I stated simply.

"Indeed." Celestia said with a small smile. "However, I lied earlier when I said I was free the rest of the day, so I must bid you farewell." She said as she started to walk down another hallway.

"What about what happened while I was away?!" I asked her and she giggled.

She just kept walking, but shouted over her shoulder. "Nothing happened!" She told me.

I sighed. This entire day was just a fun day for Celestia. I went over to a window and shot off with my lightning. I made it back to the guild and thankfully, the CMC were all out playing so I could just relax the rest of the day. I did think about that statue a couple of times and wondered what might happen, but eventually ended the day and went to sleep.

Author's Notes:

Sorry for the delay guys, but I finally got a job! Wahoo! Chapters may not be coming out as frequently, but I will do my best to release a chapter at least once every week or two. Please understand that all of these chapters came out so quickly because I had a lot more time on my hands. Please be patient as I continue the story, but not at the brisk pace it once was. Thank you for your understanding.

Now, I have been receiving many comments and PM's about who I should do my next story on. It would appear Edward Elric is on top for now, followed by Xemnas. Then a bender of some kind from avatar. I will continue to take all comments and PM's into consideration on who my next story will be about. Thanks for your interest in the possible stories.

However, my brother has given me an awesome idea for a story that could possibly be great, so I am going to explore that option as well. This doesn't mean I wont be doing any of the other stories nor does it mean that I will be starting anytime soon. I hope that no matter what I decide, each of you will give it a chance.

Over 8500 views! 157 Thumbs up! 29 Followers and being tracker by over 211 users! It can also be found in over 450 bookshelves. As always, keep giving me suggestions and I will continue to write this story with the time I have. Thanks for reading!

MPF Scores of all Fairy Tail wizards

1: Laxus - 76,515 - SS -Dragon Slayer
2: Luna - 2690 - A - Unknown
3: Nightmare Moon - 2202 - A - Unknown
4: Celestia - 2187 - A - Unknown
5: Duster - 1074 - A - Beast Soul
6: Twilight Sparkle - 423 - B - Memory Make Magic
7: Magic Touch - 152 - C - Fire Magic
8: Big Mac - 145 - C - Palm Magic
9: Applejack - 120 - C - Earth Magic
10: Rainbow Dash - 116 - C - Ice Magic
11: Soarin - 98 - C - Air Magic
12: Thunderlane - 95 - C - Drill N Rock Magic
13: Pinkie Pie - 94 - C - Territory Magic
14: Cider Blossom - 90 - C - Palm Magic
15: Rarity - 81 - D - Requip Magic
16: Spike - 78 - D - Unknown
17: Scootaloo - 26 - E -Unknown
18: Applebloom - 24 - E - Unknown
19: Sweetie Belle - 22 - E - Unknown
20: Fluttershy - 4 - E - Green Magic
21: Zecora - Unknown - F - Unknown
22: Kahn - Unknown - F - Unknown
23: Kong - Unknown - F - Unknown
24: Neeta - Unknown - F - Unknown
25: Levy - Unknown - F - Unknown
26: Vinyl - Unknown - F - Unknown
27: ????? - Unknown - F - Unknown

Chapter 16: New MPF Scores, New Members and Sexy Time

I awoke the next morning and felt rested. I didn't have another vision and I didn't have any dreams. It was a peaceful slumber. I got up and got ready for the day. After cleaning myself up and getting dressed, I made my way down stairs. It was early, but it seems Scootaloo was waiting for me. She was sitting at one of the tables and looked up at me as I descended the stairs.

"Good morning Scootaloo." I told her.

"Morning!" She said excitedly. "I was wondering, if you aren't to busy, can we spend the day together?" She asked me softly.

I smiled. "How about you let me get something to eat and you have a deal." I told her and she got the biggest grin on her face as she nodded.

"Deal!" She responded.

I smirked and went into the kitchen and started to cook up some food. I made some pancakes because I didn't know if Scootaloo had eaten. Once the food was made, I took it out to the table and Scootaloo dug in without me even saying anything. This made me chuckle at her. We soon finished eating and I cleaned up all of the dishes. I then went back to Scootaloo.

"What do you want to do today?" I asked her.

She started twiddling with her fingers. "Well...I was hoping you might be willing to teach me some magic...." she said softly.

I smirked. "You know, I think I can do that." I said and she looked up at me with the biggest grin.

"REALLY!?" She asked me loudly.

"Yeah. I have been thinking about it for awhile, but I think I have a good type of magic to start you off with." I told her and she did an adorable fist pump. "We will need some room to practice. Have any place in mind?" I asked her and she nodded rapidly.

"How about the hills by the Everfree Forest!? Everypony usually stays away from there." She told me and I nodded.

Scootaloo grabbed her scooter and ran for the door. I followed with a small smile on my face. I remembered being that age, where everything new was interesting. I exited the guild behind Scootaloo and saw she had already taken off. A little to excited apparently. I made my way over to the hills and saw Scootaloo dashing across them on her scooter. I smiled at her energy, but I needed her to focus. I whistled to get her attention and soon she came over to a stop in front of me.

"What type of awesome magic am I going to be learning!?" She asked me and started to shadow box. "The kind that kicks butt?!" She asked me.

I held my hands up in a calm down manner. "While it can be, I doubt it will be useful in that way to you." I told her. "The magic I am going to be teaching you is called High Speed. High Speed is a type of caster magic that allows the caster to move at extremely high speeds. When used in combat, High Speed can be very efficient; the increase in speed makes it so that melee attacks that would normally be considered weak to become very effective. However, since you are already smaller and not as strong as others, it will be even more difficult to land solid blows that might do damage." I told her.

"High Speed!" She shouted. "Does that mean I'm going to be super fast!?" She asked me and completely ignored what I said.

"Yes." I said with a small chuckle. "It makes you go fast." I told her.

"As fast as Rainbow Dash!?" She asked me as she grabbed my shirt and started tugging on it. She had a glint in her eye.

"It depends. It wont help you fly, but it will help you run faster and depending on how good you get at it, you might be as fast as Rainbow Dash. It might even make you a faster flyer when you learn how to use those wings of yours." I told her and she did another fist pump. "Lets get started." I told her and she nodded.

I started to teach her the basics and she got a hold of her new magic very quickly, but she has very little magic to work with. Her training involved taking many breaks and she even passed out once from holding her breath to concentrate. I kept telling her to breath or that would happen, but it occurred regardless. Reminded me of something Natsu might do. I chuckled and took care of her until she awoken. Once she did, we went to lunch and quickly returned to the hill. By the end of the day, she was able to dash about 10 to 15 feet with her magic. It wasn't as fast as some other users I have seen, but she is still a child. It was going to take a lot of training for her to increase her magic power and her skills as a wizard. We eventually called it a day and returned to the guild.

As we returned Scootaloo hugged me. "Thank you Laxus...." She said softly.

I was surprised at the sudden show of affection, but returned the hug with a small smile on my face. "You are welcome." I told her and she ran off to her room.

I did the same and showered to get ready for bed. I then went back into my room and crawled into bed. It was a very relaxing day, even though I spent it teaching. I closed my eyes with a smirk on my face. I fell asleep and soon found myself in the familiar wastelands I had grown accustom to seeing. I instantly searched for any sign of the female pony who I had come to feel concern over. I also looked for the four cloaked figures, but saw none of them. Instead, I was looking out over a random cliff, but I knew they had to be close by. They always are. I got ready to start looking for them, but as soon as I started to move, the world became lighter. I stirred in my sleep and opened my eyes to see the sunlight shining in through my window. This was very irritating. Every time I get ready to look around or discover something more to the mystery involving these vision, I am pulled from my slumber. Be it by natural cause or nuisances like Celestia. I sighed and got ready for the day. I went to the bathroom and changed, but when I came back to my room, I decided to take the day and meditate. I sat in the middle of my room and thought about things. The visions/dreams, Luna and the other girls, the guild and that statue in the Canterlot Gardens.

Mystery was all around me and some of them were more difficult than others. The visions continue to haunt me, but I can do nothing about them and can only learn what they are willing to show me. Luna and the girls are demanding answers. I do not want to share about my past, but it keeps coming back. Weather its being pressured by the guild and Mavis or when I have time to myself. It still haunts me to this day. Dragons, the bane of my existence and the dragons here are tooth picks compared to the ones from Earthland. However, that has not stopped me from turning a cold should to Spike. I thought on this and realized that I had distanced myself from him. He hasn't done anything wrong, but I cant bring myself to trust a dragon. Maybe in time, but for now, I will need my space. The guild is doing great and is really prosperous. Its lively and everyday it reminds me of the one I lost back on Earthland more and more. This was how I spent the next few days. By myself, in the solitude of my room. It eventually ended one day when I heard a knock on my door.

"Enter!" I called out.

I heard the door open and smelt Duster enter the room. I was facing away from her, but I'd remember her smell anywhere. "We have returned master." Duster told me in a soft voice.

I stood and turned around to face her. She seemed nervous, but ignored it, for I knew it was because of the incident from the airship. "Welcome home." I told her and patted her on the shoulder. She looked up to me and smiled. I smiled back at her. "Is everyone here or are some still on the airships?" I asked her.

"Most of us have entered the guild and some have started making their way home." She informed me.

"Then let us stop them before they leave." I told her and she nodded.

"Yes Master!" She stated.

We made our way down to the first floor of the guild and saw many of the wizards sitting at the tables. Everyone noticed me and all of those that were present for the airship incident became quiet. Many of the other guild members noticed this and everyone else went silent as well. I looked over the railing and saw Luna eyeing me with sadness in her eyes. I got to the first floor and cleared my throat.

"I'm glad everyone is already quiet. That makes this easier." I stated and some chuckled. "Congratulations are in order. Zecora, welcome to Fairy Tail and congratulations on your freedom!" I stated and the entire guild burst into cheers. Some even went over to her and gave her a hug. Applebloom didn't want to let go and Zecora just held onto her while smiling. I held my hands up to silence the rowdy crowd. "I would also like to say congratulations to my team that participated in the tournament with me! Well done, Twilight, Duster, Zecora and Luna! You helped make this possible." I stated and many burst into cheers again. I smiled at the girls and all of them seemed more relaxed now. "Next, I would like to say a special thank you!" I said and many stared at me in interest. "Some of the Wonderbolts acted as added security for this contract. They might not be here right now, but Soarin was a big help!" I said and gestured to him. Many started to cheer for him and he blushed. Soon the crowd calmed down. "There were two more Wonderbolts; Captain Spitfire and an unknown member, but both helped us when we needed it! Please tell them I said thank you." I said while looking at Soarin and he nodded. Many seemed to be whispering about Spitfire, but none said anything. "Now!" I said regaining everyone's attention. "I would like to welcome some new guild members. More may join us later on this week, but these few will be joining us today or tomorrow. Please help me welcome Kong, Kahn, Neeta, Levy and Vinyl!" I said and the guild burst into cheers, but some looked uneasy around the cats and Kong. I held my hands up to get them quiet. "I have checked each and everyone of these people. I tell you that they are kind and noble people, just like the people of this guild. Judge them not by their appearance, but by their actions because actions speak louder than words." I stated and many seemed to nod in agreement.

"Lastly, after I give the new members their emblems, we will retest on the MPF!" I said and many burst into cheers while the new members looked confused.

"Its about time!" I heard Rainbow Dash say.

"I think this will be very interesting." I heard Twilight say and many started to talk amongst one another.

I held up my hands to gain their attention back. "Yes, I know. It has been a long time, but what better way to see how much you've grown. Show of hands, who would like to test on the MPF today?" I said and almost everyone raised their hands. "I guess that settles it. We will test today in a few hours. Go home and get unpacked." I told the guild. "We will begin in four hours." I stated.

"What if we cant all make it back?" Pinkie asked me.

"Do not be concerned if you cant test today. We can set it up another time for any who cant make it." I stated and the group dismissed.

I looked around and saw Mavis fly past me and to the second story. It was obvious she was avoiding me, but I wasn't going to deal with it now. I also saw Luna and Nightmare leave fairly quickly. I figured Luna might be mad at me, but only time will tell. I walked over to the new members and summoned the Fairy Tail Emblem stamp. Each of the new members were studying me, but when I explained what it did, they all smiled. Kong got his emblem on his chest that was yellow. Neeta and Levy, both got their emblems on their thighs and both of them were white. Kahn wanted his in the middle of his back and wanted it red. Lastly, Vinyl wanted hers on her waist line on her stomach. She wanted it neon blue, just like her hair. After I had given them their emblems, Vinyl left to see Octavia and I showed the others to their rooms on the first floor. I informed them about al the current residents, but none seemed bothered by it. However, after dropping off Kong in a room, I heard.

"Your ginormous!" I heard a voice say.

I turned and saw Scootaloo crawling up the back of Kong. He seemed unsure of what to do, so I helped them along. "He's super strong to! One punch from him sent me flying!" I told her and she got stars in her eyes as she laid on top of him. I then started to leave. "See you in a few hours." I told them and Kong looked at me in horror.

I went back out to the guild to see many still present. Some seemed to be focusing and others seemed to be practicing. I smirked and went into the kitchen to get something to eat, but Blossom was at the counter.

"How are you doing today master?" Blossom asked me.

I smiled. "I'm hungry. Gonna go grab something to eat. You want anything?" I asked her and she shook her head.

"No, but I believe Magic Touch is in there. You want him to whip you up something?" She asked me.

I smirked. "That sounds delicious. Can he make some pizza or something?" I asked her.

"Magic! We need some pizza out here!" She yelled into the kitchen.

"I just got in here! Give me a minute!" Magic yelled back.

Both Blossom and I chuckled. I sat down on top of the counter in my usual spot and waited for the food. I wasn't disappointed when I got it either. The pizza was perfect. Extra cheese, crispy crust and loaded with meat. What could be better. I ate up and soon saw Vinyl return with Octavia in tow. I smiled and started to approach them.

"Good afternoon, Sir Laxus. Vinyl tells me it was an eventful trip." Octavia told me with a quirked brow.

"Yes, I suppose it was, but I made sure to keep my promise. No harm came to Vinyl in anyway." I stated and she smiled at me.

"Yes, she informed me of that as well. She also told me that she has joined this guild and is now a wizard in training." Octavia stated.

"True. She will be taking an MPF test later on today to establish her ranking." I informed her.

"Oh really? And how does this test establish ones ranking?" She asked me.

"It measures the magic power within you and from there its easier to decide what ranking she will be." I stated.

"Mhhh. I would also like to join. What do I need to do?" Octavia asked me.

"REALLY TAVI!?" Vinyl shouted in shock and excitement.

"Yes really. I need to keep an eye on you to make sure you don't get into to much trouble." Octavia told her.

Vinyl waved a hand dismissively. "When do I ever get in trouble?" She asked back, but Octavia just deadpanned her and she started to chuckle nervously. "Okay..." Vinyl said softly.

During this brief interaction, I searched Octavia and found that her intentions were very pure. "So? What do I need to do?" Octavia asked me.

I smiled and summoned the Fairy Tail emblem. "Where do you want it?" I asked her and she was confused until Vinyl explained it to her.

I ended up putting it on her back where she thought no one would see it. I smiled as the two went to take a seat. I returned to the counter and passed the time by studying the wizards practicing. Soon the time drew near and more of the wizards of the guild started to show. Every last member was soon accounted for, except for the three princess's. We didn't have to wait long because a flash of white and all three appeared.

"It appears everyone is here. Good. I was worried some might not show." I started. "Follow me to the back and prepare yourselves." I stated and we all got up and made our way to the back of the guild.

The MPF was still floating there and seemed to have some plant life on it. I went over to it and cleared it off. As I did, I looked over at the forest to see my massive trail was still there. I smirked as I looked on, but soon felt a presence behind me. I heard some of the crowd gasp and I turned to see Mavis. She seemed to acting like usual, but I could tell she was uncomfortable. She wasn't looking me in the eyes, but I needed to fix that.

I turned to look at the new members. "This is Master Mavis. She is the founder and first master of Fairy Tail. She will be referred to as master or master Mavis. She is someone who has my complete trust, so please treat her with the respect she deserves." I announced and I looked at Mavis to see her smiling.

"Thank you..." I heard Mavis say softly.

I just smirked in response to her. I then explained the MPF to the new guild members and they all seemed ready. "We will be doing this from lowest to highest." I told them. "New members will go last, but be warned that all previous members have had time to train with their magic." I stated and everyone nodded. "First up, is Fluttershy!" I announced and she stepped forward.

She seemed very determined this time and was taking it very seriously. She approached the MPF and started to whisper to herself. She then made many motions with her hands and nearby roots emerged from the ground. She then used one of them to whip the MPF. They weren't that big of roots, but her score increased exponentially. She scored a 82. Everyone was surprised and clapped for her.

"Congratulations Fluttershy! That 20 times your original score." I told her and she blushed heavily. She rushed back to the group and everyone calmed down. "Next is Sweetie Belle." I announced and she stepped forward.

She focused her magic power again and scored a 41 from a small magical beam. Everyone clapped for her and was impressed. I smiled and called up Applebloom next. She got a determined look on her face as she rushed the MPF and jumped into the air. She did a drop kick on the MPF, just like Applejack did. She ended up scoring 57 points. Everyone clapped for her and she smiled with pride as she went back to the group. I smirked and then called up Scootaloo. She stepped forward, but kept her distance from the MPF. Everyone was looking at her confused, until she burst forward in a massive increase in speed and shoulder slammed the MPF. Everyone was looking at her shocked, but she scored a 79 on the machine. She returned to the group with her head held high and the other two CMC started asking her a ton of questions. I chuckled at their reactions.

"I see you taught her something while we were gone." Mavis told me.

"I might have spent a day with her." I responded and I heard Mavis giggle. "Next is Spike!" I announced and he stepped forward.

He started to approach the MPF and soon he spat fire onto his hands, thus igniting them with green flames. He then slashed at the MPF and scored a 124. His attack looked like dragon slayer magic. I was shocked, but everyone started applauding. I followed and soon called up Rarity. She approached with her nose in the air like always, but it was different this time. She had this attitude that made it seem like she was prepared for anything. Soon she reached her arm up and it became enclosed in armor. It had a regular blade at the end of it, but I could tell she was pouring some of her magic into it. She cut the MPF and ended up scoring a 150. Everyone clapped and Rarity unequipped her sword to flip her hair back. I chuckled and was surprised so many were doing so well, but then again, they have only had their magic for a small amount of time.

"Well done! So far everyone is putting their old records to shame. Keep it up!" I told the group and everyone became more determined. "Next is Cider Blossom!" I announced.

She stepped forward with a determined grin on her face and rushed the MPF. She then used her martial arts and used an uppercut with her palm to attack the MPF. She ended up scoring 197, thus doubling her original score. Everyone clapped as she returned to the crowd. Next was Pinkie, but before I could call out her name, we all heard something hit the MPF. We looked to see Pinkie walking back to the group and saw her score of 916. Even I was surprised and Pinkie was just singing as she went back to the group. No one even clapped for her because of how shocked we were. Next was Thunderlane and he shot off and started to spin rapidly. It was just like last time, but instead he was able to focus his magic more. I was kind of disappointed that he didn't focus it into limb or something more compact. His score was 170 and everyone clapped at his improvement. Next was Soarin and he put his hand out and started focusing. An air bubble appeared around the MPF and slowly started to shrink, thus building up the pressure. It was a good idea, but only earned him a score of 202. Which is still much better than before.

Next was Rainbow Dash and she flew up into the air. I saw her put her hands together and use a small amount of ice magic. An ice spear descended from on high and struck the MPF. She also ended up scoring a 202. She had improved and could actually use her magic, but I could tell she was disappointed it wasn't higher. Everyone clapped and she returned to the group. Next was Applejack and she was determined. She was right in front of the MPF and stomped her foot into the ground to activate her magic. The ground cracked apart and a small pillar of rock hit the MPF. She scored a 255 which was double her last score. She had a victorious smirk on her face and returned to the group as they clapped. I was very happy with the results so far. Everyone was able to use their magic, even a little bit after only six months. This was great progress.

I called up Big Mac next and he still had a piece of grass hanging from his mouth. He smirked as he approached the MPF and did something I wasn't expecting. He used martial arts to attack the MPF. I saw a faint glow in his hands as he struck it and scored a 341. I smirked and so did he. I believe he was receiving lessons from Blossom, so he could use his magic effectively. Everyone clapped and his sisters gave him a big hug. After everyone quieted down, I called up Magic touch. He separated from the crowd and started focusing some magic into his hand. A burst of fire shot from his hand and hit the MPF, thus earning him 327 points. I clapped and so did everyone else as he returned to the group. Many patted him on the back and pushed him around. The entire feeling of the guild right now was amazing. It was very fun and outgoing.

The next person I called was Twilight, who I was very interested in. She stepped forward and did some breathing exercise to focus. She put her hands to her head and started focusing. She then cried out "Void!" and used the same magic as Luna. A pitch black ball appeared and descended on the MPF. It wasn't as large as Luna's, but it certainly did quite a bit of damage. She ended up scoring 1146 points and all of us were staring at her. Mavis and I had smirks, but the others, especially the princess's, were all shocked. Twilight gave a sheepish grin and returned to the group. Afterwards everyone clapped for her, once they snapped out of their stupor. Even the new members were surprised, but that was because her score was much higher than anyone else's.

Duster was next and she sprinted from the group. With a quick beast soul transformation, she transformed into her manticore version and roundhouse kicked the MPF. Her score had also increased a lot, but she had been training a lot as well. Her score was 1688. Everyone clapped for her and she smirked at her new score. I was also happy for her. If she kept this up, she might get as strong as the princess's. She returned to the group and the new members were shocked again at the score.

"The princess's will go next. Don't hold back this time." I announced and many just looked at me in confusion.

"Its not that we were holding back, its just been so long since we summoned our full strength or had to use even a fraction of it.." Celestia told me. "I haven't trained like you have master in over 1000 years." She stated.

"Well, I hope you have been practicing in the last couple of months." I told them.

"I have." Luna said. "The tournament really got my blood boiling." She said.

"I have as well." Nightmare stated.

"Then this should be interesting." I stated with a small smile. "Celestia! You're up!" I told her.

Celestia walked forward away from the group with her horn glowing and became wrapped up in a golden glow. When it disappeared she was in full battle armor just like Nightmare Moon's, except it was gold and white.

Her horn glowed again and she put her hand to the sky. A spear of pure light fell into the ground and she picked it up. When she did, the light around it started breaking from it to reveal a long golden halberd. Mavis and I, along with the others watched on in curiosity. However, Nightmare Moon and Luna both put up barriers around the group instantly when they figured out what she was going to do. She took her halberd and pointed it forward. She took a crouching position and started pouring her magic into the weapon. A burst of golden magic erupted from the back of the halberd and shot her towards the MPF. As she was about to strike the MPF, she shifted her magic into the blade of her weapon and struck the MPF. A massive explosion rocked the ground around us and magic burned past the MPF, scorching the ground. I was very impressed. Now this is power worthy of the royalty of Equestria. Her score read 7371 points and everyone was staring at her in shock. I clapped for her as she returned to the group. I was glad she took it more seriously this time.

However, both of her sisters looked upset at this development. Sibling rivalry at its finest I guess. Nightmare Moon was next and this time she followed in Celestias footsteps. Instead of just summoning her axe, she summoned her armor as well. However, her axe was no where to be seen, but just like Celestia, she summoned it with a glow of her horn. She reached towards the sky and a dark meteor made a crater in front of her. I saw her sisters roll their eyes, but I just smirked. These three were being very dramatic today. She walked over to her axe and pulled it from the ground. When she did, it ignited in black flames that seemed almost cold. Once again, both Celestia and Luna created a barrier around the group as Nightmare got ready to attack. However, she was still preparing, the black flames continued to grow and grow until they were bursting forth in massive wisps. I was very intrigued at the magic the princess's were using today, but still didn't say anything. Once the flames had grown large enough for her, Nightmare rushed at the MPF and swiped her axe at it, but she stopped right before she hit it. Instead of hitting it with her axe a black burst of flames shot forward in a perfect circle and engulfed the MPF. She created more scorch marks along the MPF, but no serious damage was done. We all looked at her score and saw that she scored 7112. She looked disappointed that she didn't score higher and lost to Celestia, but was still some what happy. She returned and everyone clapped for her, except the new members who were all staring at the princess's shocked.

I smiled as Luna walked forward with a determined look on her face. She closed her eyes and her horn ignited. Soon her body was wrapped in darkness and her sisters seemed nervous. She soon emerged fully clad in armor.

Everyone was surprised at her armor, even Mavis and I. It look very intimidating, but she was very focused right now. She unsheathed her twin swords from her back. The same swords she used in the Kings Tournament. They were pure black and seemed to a have a faint sheen. They were very beautiful, but all of sudden they started to give off a bluish white glow. The same glow you receive from the moon. In an instant Luna disappeared, so I am guessing she teleported. I looked around and saw Celestia and Nightmare Moon had created yet another barrier for the group. I used my senses and felt magic above me. I looked up and saw the same glow as before, but only stronger. It was getting bigger and bigger. This was because Luna was pile driving into the earth and increasing her magic output. By the time she got to the MPF her swords were giant blades that seemed to be made of the moons glow. It was a beautiful technique and left even me speechless. She shoved both her swords into the MPF and a shockwave burst from the MPF that made all rocks and dust near it fly past us bystanders. I smirked at the attack and how powerful it was because it was definitely stronger than Celestia's. I felt like she was sending me a message. I looked to see her score was 8003 and I was a little surprised that she put in such effort. When she was done her armor disappeared as she walked over to me. She stood in front of me as I had my arms crossed. She didn't say anything just looked me in the eyes.

"Well done Luna." I told her softly and she smirked.

"And yet, still no where near your score." She responded with.

"If you three actually tried your hardest, I'm sure you'd come a lot closer." I told her and she just smiled in response.

She walked back to the group and I smiled at the new scores. Besides the princess's, everyone tried their hardest and were rewarded for their hard work. The princess's however, have been holding back and still are. I'm not sure if this is because they still don't trust me and don't want to show me their full strength or are just offended that I haven't shown my full strength. I might not have been much stronger than Celestia when I arrived here. At least now, I can say for certain I am, but they still haven't used their full power either. I know this because the power it would take to move the Sun and Moon would be much more powerful than the magic they are currently showing. I'm guessing each of them could score over 15,000 on the MPF, so about double what they are right now. If its true that they cant summon their full power than I definitely would have been stronger than Celestia two years ago and that explains why Mavis was off on reading her power. However, I'll play along for now though and continue the MPF test.

"Congratulations to all of you who retested on the MPF today. All of you pretty much doubled your original score if not more!" I stated and started clapping. Everyone in the group joined in and some blushed. "We will now start with the new members! Please step forward when I call your name. You will then attack the MPF with your strongest attack!" I announced. "We will start with our feline friends. Levy!" I spoke out.

Levy stepped forward and was still unsure of herself. I swear, she was a mix of Pinkie and Fluttershy. Super happy and fun one moment, then shy and scared the next. However, her face grew determined and she crouched down on all fours. She made a mad dash for the MPF and jumped past it while she slashed at it. She scored 137, which wasn't bad at all. In fact, that's about what I was expecting. She returned to the group and Neeta wrapped her up in a hug. I smiled and then called for Neeta, who stepped forward. She was wearing jeans and a tight black shirt, but somehow pulled out two daggers from no where. Reminded me of Pinkie, but I stopped thinking about it when she jumped across the grass from 15 feet away and stabbed both daggers into the MPF. She flipped off of it and scored a 184, which was higher than I was expecting. I smiled none the less and called up Kahn as Neeta returned to Levy.

Kahn stepped forward and walked towards the MPF. He stopped in front of it and seemed to focus. He brought back his right hand and stuck his left hand out. He then attacked the MPF with his right fist and twisted it as he hit it. His score was 205, which surprised many off us, but I knew that the strength of a male cat would be around there. I actually thought it would be higher. Kahn was satisfied with his score as he returned to the group. Many congratulated him and patted him on the back. Some of the guys even playfully pushed him around. It was nice to see such unity after such a short time.

I decided to do the new ponies next. "Octavia!" I announced and she stepped forward with a small smile on her face. She walked towards the MPF, but as she did, she was taking deep breaths to concentrate. As she was within striking distance, she surprised us all by jumping in the air and flipping into a downwards kick on the MPF. She struck hard and true, thus earning her a score of 196. This surprised all of us present except for Vinyl, who had a victorious smirk on her face. Octavia walked back to the group and Vinyl gave her a hug. I turned to Mavis with a cocked eyebrow and she just shrugged with a small smile.

I smirked and then called out "Vinyl!" and she stepped forward. I was very interested in what the DJ might do, but she surprised all of us. She charged up her horn as she got closer to the MPF. From her horn burst three small neon blue spheres. I was very interested in what she was going to do with them and upon closer study, I could see them vibrating. She then forced them into her right arm and it started shaking more and more violently. She grimaced in pain, but she struck the MPF before I put an end to her test. The point was to attack without hurting herself, but it seems that she was very determined. When her blow struck, it sounded like a 20 pound hammer hit a wall. A burst of air came from her arm as she struck it and she ended up scoring 390 points, which shocked all of us. She almost scored as much as Twilight her first time. Octavia started cheering and we all joined in. As Vinyl approached the group Twilight went over to her and started asking her a bunch of questions.

"Zecora!" I called out. I was very interested in what she might do, but when she separated from the group she slowly walked towards the MPF. As she approached it she was chanting to herself. What she was saying, I don't know, but it certainly helped her focus. When she was directly in front of the MPF she started to move her hands around in a flowing manner. Soon, it seemed like black smoke was coming from her hands and she struck the MPF. She ended up scoring 209 points and while everyone was slightly confused about what she did, we all clapped as she returned to the rest of the group.

"Last, but not least, Kong!" I announced and he approached the MPF. I was very interested what his score would be. He was slow into battle, but his reaction speed is much faster. He was very strong to and I was expecting him to score over 1000. The blow from the punch I took felt like it would be close to that. He started to run over to the MPF and when he got there, he raised his hands above his head and locked them. He brought them down, like gravity brings down a hammer and he struck true. With a vicious roar he connected with the MPF and scored 1599 points. I wasn't surprised and neither was Mavis, but the others were, excluding the princess's. He made his way back to the group and I looked to Mavis. She was smiling at the new guild members.

"Well done to the new members of the guild!" I announced and started clapping. Everyone started to cheer amongst themselves and I smiled at their joy. "Now, I want you to spread word around town, that Fairy Tail will be taking members throughout the week and if anyone feels like joining they should do so as soon as they can." I told them and the group nodded. "Now, another reason we do this, as some of you already know, is for your wizard class. I will be updating the list when we go back inside with the help of Master Mavis. Until then, please be patient until we are done. One last thing before we head back inside, new members!" I started. "Master Mavis and I will be trying to think of a magic that will suit your fighting type and overall personality. Please be patient as we do so. Dismissed!" I announced, but none left....again.

"What about you Master?" I heard Cider Blossom ask.

"Yeah! Aren't you gonna take another whack at that there MPF!?" Applejack asked and many agreed with her.

"I believe my score from last time will do." I stated and many groaned in disappointment.

"What was your score last time?" Kong asked me.

"I am also interested in how high you scored." Kahn said.

I sighed. "I scored over 76,000." I told them and both looked at me in shock. "Also, if I try to beat my score from last time, I am afraid I might break it. However, I will tweak it, so I can participate next time. Sound fair?" I asked and the group nodded in agreement. "Good." I said and returned to the guild hall with everyone else.

Mavis and I made our way up to the second floor and to my office. Mavis made her way to her usual spot on her bookshelf and I sat down in my chair. I looked at Mavis to see she wasn't looking at me.

"Are we going to talk about this?" I asked her, while I started on the new list.

"......" She didn't respond.

I sighed. "Mavis....I know you did what you did to help me. So I want you to know, that I am not mad at you." I told her and she finally turned to me.

"Really?" She asked me.

I chuckled. "Really. Like I said, I trust you more than anyone else, so I'm sure you had your reasons and probably did it to help me, but I just need more time." I told her and she nodded in understanding.

"I wasn't planning anything else and I only did that because those three seemed interested in you and who better to help you than three girls who are in love with you." She stated with a small giggle.

I sighed. "That's another thing. You knew about herds, didn't you?!" I asked her and she covered her mouth and seemed to be struggling not to laugh. I just groaned. "Next time, some warning would be really great." I told her and she even struggled in nodding. "Come on." I told her. "Lets go post this, but I want you to think about magic to teach the new members. I think I have some ideas for some of them and the princess's, but I want to run them by you later." I told her and exited my office.

"I take it you realized the princess's after their attacks today?" She asked me and I nodded. "Yes, I believe I have some ideas for them as well, but Nightmare's eludes me. You are also aware that you should teach Spike" She stated and we were close to the first floor, so I didn't respond.

I looked over the railing to see that everyone was still present, but appeared to be eating some food and laughing. Even the princess's were joining in on the fun and the new members. Its like they had been here all along. I smiled and started to descend the stairs, making everyone go quiet. I smiled as I took my spot in the counter and Mavis floated down on my shoulders. I rolled my eyes at this and some of the members chuckled, but I ignored it.

"If you are still in the same class, I will not announce your name, so do not be concerned if you don't here me call out your name. When I say your names please stand. Do you all understand?" I asked and the entire group nodded. "We have three new additions to the A class wizards. Kong, Twilight and Pinkie, please stand." They did so and I smiled. "Congratulations! You three are A class Wizards." I said and started clapping. Everyone else clapped for them and Pinkie shouted while jumping into the air, thus making confetti rain down upon us somehow. I just shook my head. "Please be seated." I said and they did so.

"We now have three new additions to the B class Wizards. Vinyl, Big Mac and Magic Touch, please stand." They did so. "You three are now allowed to take B class contracts. Congrats!" I said and they all smiled. They then sat down after the applause of the guild. "We have seven additions to C class Wizards. Zecora, Kahn, Octavia, Neeta, Rarity, Levy and Spike, please stand. You seven are now C class Wizards and can now take apart in C class contracts. Congratulations!" I told them and the group clapped. They sat down and I did the last group. "We have two new additions to the D class Wizards. Fluttershy and Scootaloo, please stand. You two have worked hard and are now D class Wizards. Keep up the good work!" I told them and the group clapped.

I then looked around to see some of the group disappointed. "Those of you whose names I did not call; do not be discouraged. All of you have shown great increase from six months ago and will continue to grow, but others were able to get a grasp upon their new magic more. You will be able to do the same, but only if you stay diligent. If you need help don't be afraid to ask for it. That what Master Mavis and I are here for. Keep practicing and I believe some of you will jump a class if not more the next time we test." I announced and many looked more determined. I smiled and looked over the group. "Look around." I told them softly and they did so. "These are your new family members. Help them and treat them as you would want to be treated." I said softly. "New members." I said and the new guild members looked at me. "Welcome to Fairy Tail....Welcome home." I said and everyone burst into cheers. Pinkie pulled out 10 different instruments and started parading around the hall. Everyone laughed and fooled around with one another. I looked up at Mavis to see her rest her arms on my head and smile.

I jumped off the counter and made my way over to Luna, thus dislodging Mavis. She saw me coming and looked down. What about, I'm not sure, but Celestia saw her reaction. I smirked and held out my hand in front of her. She looked up to see me smiling and seemed surprised. She took my hand and I pulled her up.

"I want to talk to you." I told her and she nodded. I looked to her sisters and nodded. Nightmare Moon had a sly smile on her face and Celestia just quirked a brow at me.

We made our way to the second floor and she seemed nervous. I chuckled. "I literally meant talk." I told her and she looked at me. "You don't need to be so nervous. What did you think I meant?" I asked her in a playful way and she flushed red. "You naughty girl." I said with a chuckle and I felt a smack in the back of my head that made me chuckle even more. We made our way to my room and we entered, but as soon as we did so I heard Luna speak.

"I am sorry Laxus. You were right. I over reacted and smacked you because I thought I was entitled to what I wanted. You don't have to tell me about your past, but I would still like to know it." She told me softly.

I smiled and lifter her chin and planted a soft kiss on her lips. I separated from her and looked to see her blushing. I then moved our bodies so I was pinning her against the wall as I looked down at her. I gave her another soft kiss and heard her moan as I separated from her again. "I do want to tell you Luna, but I need time to do so. I still haven't moved on from my past life and you know some of it still haunts me." I told her and she looked at me in understanding. "Give me time and little by little, I will reveal what you so desperately want to know." I told her and she lunged at my lips.

I responded in kind and soon I felt her prodding my lips. Instead of allowing her access, I plunged my tongue into her mouth and she moaned at the sudden intruder. I was getting very turned on and soon had a massive erection. Luna must have felt it because I was pinning her and she started pressing her chest even harder against me. I slide my knee in between her crotch. She responded by rubbing her crotch back and forth across my leg. I moved my hands from her face and to her ass. I roughly gripped it and she gasped into my mouth, but soon moaned. I lifted her by her ass and she wrapped her legs around me. I pinned her even further into the wall and I felt every curve of her body against mine, but soon remembered something. I wanted to kill myself for what I was about to do. I soon slowed way down and broke away from Luna. She seemed surprised and upset that I stopped.

She was breathing heavily. "Whats.....wrong?" She asked me between breaths.

I just groaned in disappointment. "I told you that I wanted our first time to be more romantic." I stated and she instantly pouted at me and used puppy dog eyes. I chuckled. "Trust me, I want to, but I want it to be truly special for us and its what you deserve." I told her.

She groaned. "I deserve something right now!" She whined.

I smirked in response. "I can take care of that, but only on one condition." I said and she looked at me with hunger in her eyes.

"And that is?" She asked me impatiently.

"Will you go on a date with me this week?" I asked her and she was surprised.

"Really?!" She asked and I nodded. "I would love to! When do you want to go!?" She asked me excitedly.

"What day is today?" I asked her.

"Its Wednesday!" She said back very quickly.

I chuckled. "How about Friday? Is that good?" I asked her.

She had the biggest smile on her face. "Sounds great!" She said and planted a kiss on my lips. "But what did you mean you were going to take care of this?" She asked me confused.

I just smirked and grabbed her ass again. She gasped, but soon moaned and looked at me seductively. Wondering where I was going with this. I soon lifted her up to my waist and she continued to look at me with a sexy smile on her face. She started breathing heavily and gasped in surprise again when I lifted her up higher. Her waist was now directly in front of my face, which surprised her. I then used my left hand to move her right leg on my shoulder and then grabbed her ass again. She was now stunned at where this was going. I then used my right hand and moved her left leg onto my other shoulder. I then used the support of the wall and moved further into her thighs. I could now hear her panting and looked at her to see her face was flushed. I slowly lifted her dress and it seemed to finally hit her what I was doing. She put her hands against my head in embarrassment.

"Laxus...." She said in a whisper. "You...don't have....to." She told me.

I didn't answer. I just grabbed her wrists with my left hand and lifted them above her head. She seemed surprised that I was willing to go on. I then used my other hand to fully lift up her dress and saw her super tight panties. They were striped panties that were green and white. They still seemed to small for her and barely covered anything. I moved my mouth closer and breathed against her pussy. I could see the outline of her lips and I gave her a light kiss right in the middle of them. She moaned as I did so and soon started to struggle against my hands. I smirked and held them together. I then used my hand to be rid of her panties by roughly pulling them from her waist. With a series of snaps I heard her gasp and I could see her pussy in its full glory. It seemed to be twitching at my breath and looked like it wanted a kiss. I leaned in and ran my tongue up and down her slit and she moaned in pleasure. I tasted her juices that started to leak from her and they tasted delicious. Fruity even. I was surprised and moved my lips back in and started to suck on the juices that were flowing out. As I did so Luna thrashed around in my grip and moaned heavily. I ignored her and stopped to examined the taste in my mouth.

It was fucking blueberries! I fucking love blueberries. I instantly dove back in a pressed my mouth against her slit and started moving my tongue up and down while trying to drink any juice I could. She started moaning even more and tried to free her hands. I soon brought up my free hand to her soaked lips and aligned one of my fingers with her hole. I slowly pushed my finger in and Luna gasped for air. She was super tight, but then again, she was on the moon for 1000 years. She started trying to break my grip on her even more as I started to thrust my finger in and out of her. I was still using my tongue to play with her, but had been avoiding every girls most sensitive spot. I slowly ran my tongue up to it and started to circle her clit. I removed my finger from her hole and presented the finger before Luna's mouth. She flicked my finger with her tongue and I put my finger inside her mouth. She responded by sucking on it and wrapping her tongue around it. I smirked at this, but soon removed my finger from her mouth and used my hand to cover her mouth. She started mumbling things into my hand, probably wondering what I was doing, but I answered her question by moving my mouth onto her clit. I started to suck on it instantly and flicked it with my tongue. Luna thrashed about and tried to break away from my grip and moaned loudly into my hand, which sounded like muffled screams. Her body arched away from the wall and her chest shot forward.

I continued to focus on her clit and Luna wrapped her legs around my head to bring me in as close as possible. She continued her loud moaning into my hand, but started to shake her crotch in a humping manner on my face. Soon I felt her legs start to shake and felt her pussy start twitching, meaning that she was about to cum. Luna started screaming into my hand and a gush of fluids shot from her pussy. I stopped sucking her clit and focused on the juices flowing from her. I moved my mouth over the fountain and drank as much of it as I could. Soon it stopped and Luna stopped shaking her legs, arching her back and moaning. She became still. I removed my hand from her mouth and saw massive amounts of droll on my hand and on the chin of Luna. I smiled at my work and carefully removed her legs from my shoulders. I released the grip on her wrist and her arms fell to her sides. I slowly shifted her in my arms to a bridal carry and made my way to the bed. I set her down on the bed so she could recover and I went into the bathroom the wash up.

I walked into my bathroom and looked into the mirror and saw some fur and juices on my face. I smirked at my work and started to wash my face in the sink. With some soap and water, I was soon cleaned up and returned to my room only to find a blushing Luna. She was as red as a tomato and seemed to be at a loss for words. I smiled and walked over to her. She hugged me as I approached and I lifted her chin and gave her a small peck on the lips. She smiled, but was still flushed.

"That was amazing!" She told me in my chest.

I chuckled. "I'm glad you enjoyed!" I told her. "I was surprised you tasted like blueberries though..." I told her and I didn't think it was possible, but her blush deepened.

"I do not!" She said in an embarrassed tone.

I shrugged. "Its alright with me." I told her. "I love blueberries." I said and she started hitting me in the chest weakly. I grabbed her arms and I looked at her. She looked up at me. "And I love you too...." I told her softly and I saw she had tears in her eyes.

"I know." She said softly as she looked at the ground. "Do you want me to return the favor?" She asked me softly.

I was surprised at the offer, but I smiled and kissed her on her forehead. "I didn't relieve your desires just so you would satisfy mine." I told her and she was stunned. "Besides, I think our little interaction from earlier still has you weak in the knees." I told her and she blushed again. "How about you go into the bathroom and get cleaned up. You can take a bath and relax if you want." I told her and she hugged me as she nodded.

"Would...." She stopped, but she looked up at me with a determined look. "Would you join me?" She asked me and blushed again.

My eyes widened in surprise and I blushed myself. I could only nod and she seemed happy that I did so. We made our way to the bathroom and to the massive tub.

We entered and I saw the tub. I left Luna's side and started to run some water, but when I turned the faucet on I felt arms wrap around me. I looked over my shoulder and saw Luna with a seductive look in her eye. I slowly turned towards her and kissed her softly. She returned it in kind and started to unbutton my pants. I was surprised at how forward she was being, considering she was blushing up a storm earlier. I slowly started lifting her dress as my pants dropped, leaving me in my boxers. Luna lifter her arms over her head as I took her dress off and revealed her glistening woman hood. She was wearing a bra that matched her panties and really shoed off her bust. I could tell that she was a c cup. She wasn't ridiculously busty, but still had something to grab onto and it worked for her figure. Besides that, I like medium sized breast, to smaller sized breast. I slowly walked over to her and she covered her woman hood, which was cute. I looked and saw she was still embarrassed. I smiled at her softly and removed my shirt, revealing my muscles. Luna saw them and moved her hands from her lower region to my abs. She started running her hands across my chest and I moved my hands to her back to removed her bra. I did so and she removed her bra from her arms. Her chest looked amazing and she had the most perfect nipples you could imagine. Nice and perky. She saw me staring and used my stupor to remove my boxers quickly, but she was stunned when she saw my equipment. I already had an erection from undressing Luna and she was staring at it. I grabbed her hand and she looked up at me.

We then made our way into the tub and I turned off the water. It was the perfect temperature and Luna was looking at me with lust in her eyes. She approached me and grabbed my manhood. She seemed almost unsure of what to do with it at first. She got down on her hands and knees and started rubbing it. It was certainly different from what I was expecting. The fur on her hand made it feel like silk was against it. I held in my own moans, but Luna suddenly put it in her mouth. She got about half way before I heard a chocking sound. I looked down at her, my vision hazy from the pleasure. She forced more of my manhood into her throat and slowly started to make her way back and forth. I grabbed on to her the back of her head to make her go faster and soon I was getting close. My moans got louder and I started gasping for breath.

"Luna....I'm getting....." I stuttered out, but instead of releasing me she plunged herself further down on me. That did it and I forced her head all the way down my shaft. "Luna! I'm...I'm!" I didn't finish as my seed burst forth into her mouth.

I looked down at her to see her swallowing as fast as she could, but after many years of not relieving myself, I could only imagine how much I had built up. I let go of Luna's head and she pulled back to breath. She released my shaft and started coughing slightly. I wasn't done, however and my seed started hitting her in the face. She was surprised and stuck her face under my shaft to lick it as she started to jerk it. My manhood laid all the way across her face and she continued to rub it, trying to get every last drop out of it. Soon it stopped and her face was covered in my seed. She touched her face and felt the sticky substance. She soon sat on her legs and started to rinse her face in the water. As she did, I looked at her and her amazing body. Thus making my erection harder than ever. I could only groan in frustration at my desire for her body.

Luna had finished washing her face. "That was certainly a lot and you lasted much longer than a regu-" Luna started, but didn't finish as she looked back up and came face to face with my throbbing member again. "But! How!?" She asked me. "You just came! How is it your hard again already?!" She asked me as she gripped it again.

I quirked an eyebrow at her question. "What do you mean?" I asked her back.

"Well....." She started as she started softly rubbing my member again. "Stallions in Equestria can only come once and usually only last 2 minutes tops!" She said and I was shocked at that piece of information. "How does it work in your world?" She asked me.

I sheepishly chuckled. "Well, we can go for quite a few rounds depending on how horny we are and can last hours depending on our stamina." I told her and she stopped her rubbing and looked at me speechless. "Are you okay?" I asked her and she suddenly stood up and pushed me down. I looked at her to see her standing directly over my member. She looked down at it and started to lower herself. I was stunned that she was so aggressive. She lined up my member at her slit and I looked at her. "Are you sure you want to do this?" I asked her and she slid down upon my members. I gasped at the feeling and how tight she was.

"Ugh..." Luna grunted.

"Are you okay?" I asked her.

She moaned out as she slid down further and I saw a strand of spit in her mouth as her tongue rolled out of her mouth in pleasure. She soon slid all the way down and moaned even more as she put her hands on my chest to stabilize herself. She looked up at me with a look of pleasure on her face.

"Snug fit." She told me as she started to move up and down.

It really was a snug fit. She was really tight and I wasn't sure if that was because of how big I was or because she was just that tight. Either way, it felt amazing. After a few minutes I snapped out of the pleasure and moved my hands to grab her ass. I could see her cutie marks on each of her cheeks and I spanked them. The reaction I got was amazing. Luna moaned loudly and her upper body laid on mine as her tongue rolled out of her mouth again. I slowly massaged her cutie marks and then spanked them again when she wasn't expecting it. I felt a burst of juices start to hit my member and legs as Luna started convulsing. I realized that Luna just came and I grabbed her ass in response. I then lifted it up and then plunged myself as deep as I could go inside of her. She moaned in response and I kissed her and she sloppily responded. Her kiss was all over the place and her tongue at one point was on my chin. I continued to ram my member into Luna faster and faster. Soon I was reaching my limit.

"Luna, I'm gonna cum!" I told her and instead of getting off of me, she used the last of her strength to wrap her legs around me. I was surprised at this, but responded in kind.

I grunted as I slammed into her pussy as hard as I could and released my seed deep inside of her. I felt almost emptied, but thrusted into her a couple more times to be sure. Soon I released her ass and my arms fell to my sides. I looked at Luna and she was panting heavily, but then again, so was I. She unwrapped her legs from around me and slowly removed my member from her womanhood. I was spent now, but that was one hell of a session. I looked at her and held my arm out for her and she responded by crawling over to me. She laid her head on my chest as we were both exhausted. I laid us down gently into the water and we relaxed for a time. Soon I felt Luna move and I looked at her.

She was smiling. "That was amazing!" She told me happily. "I don't think I've ever had that big of an orgasm before." She stated and I chuckled. She leaned forward and brought her knees up. She started to wash her fur.

I leaned forward and started to wash my members. "That was something. You were an animal!" I told her and she blushed. She playfully shoved me with a smile on her face and small blush on her cheeks. I laughed. "Its a complement!" I told her and she playfully smacked my shoulder. I smirked and went behind her. I spread my legs and grabbed her waist. She looked over her shoulder at me to see what I was doing. I pulled her closer to me and wrapped my arms around her waist. She smiled and put her hands on top of mine. She then leaned back into my chest. Just like our position in the crows nest. "You truly were amazing, but I owe you an apology." I said and she turned her head to look at me confused. "I couldn't hold myself back and stop you. I wanted this night to be more romantic for you, but I ruined it." I told her. I truly thought it was both our faults, but I wasn't going to tell her that.

She smiled and brought a hand up to my cheek. She gave me a peck on the lips and smiled. "It was very romantic Laxus. In fact, I think I might have hurt you if you stopped me!" She said with a giggle. I chuckled as well. "You don't know our customs, but a stallion going down on a mare like you did, is very rare. Its a sign of true love and trust." She told me and gave me another kiss. "You made this night very special, remember that." She told me.

We smiled at each other and started to get cleaned up. I helped Luna clean her fur because its much more difficult to wash than skin, but we soon finished and were out of the tub. She used a spell to dry us instantly and we made our way back to my room. Luna jumped in the bed and started giggling as she rolled around in the blankets. I chuckled and joined her on the bed. She soon rolled over to me and rested her head on my chest. I smiled and wrapped my arm around her, but I finally realized something very important.

"Uh. Do you think your sisters are still downstairs waiting for you?" I asked her as I turned to look at her, slightly afraid of the answer.

Her eyes slammed open and she looked at me. ".....I doubt it." She told me in an unsure voice.

I quirked a brow at her answer. "Are you sure?" I asked her.

"Does it matter if they are?" She asked me back.

I thought about it for a moment. "I suppose not." I told her and she smiled at me.

She kissed me and smiled. "Good night." She told me and closed her eyes.

I smiled back. "Sweet dreams Luna." I told her and also closed my eyes.

Author's Notes:

Hey guys! Sorry this chapter took so long to come out, but I was very sick this past week. It took me forever to write this chapter, but its finally done. Hope you enjoyed it. This chapter certainly gave me pause at quite a few areas. However, I would like to ask something of all of you. If you like this story, please give it a thumbs up! It really boosts my confidence and helps me with my writing. If you have already done so, thank you! I really appreciate the recognition! Also, keep up those suggestions. I used high speed magic for Scootaloo just like ShadowEclipse suggested. Thank you ShadowEclipse for the great suggestion! It really helped me start out this chapter!

Sorry it took so long for some sexy time to happen, but I think it was worth the wait. If you do not want more sexy time let me know! If you want more sexy time, let me know! I'm fine with either.

Now, about the other story....I have decided to start writing the other story, but will not post it for a while. It has to deal with a great many of things that are awesome, but I cannot reveal them to you! Aint I just a stinker! I hope to have the first chapter out this week and if it isn't, it will be the following week. I know some of you might be worried that me working on two stories might take away from this story that some of you really like. I would like to say don't worry because I already have most of this story planned out. No that doesn't mean its already written, it means I know what I want to do with it, but if a chapter is not ready, I wont release it. I plan on doing right by both stories and I know you guys will help keep me on the right track. Thanks for your interest and I hope you will read it when I post the new story.

Over 10000 total views and 1100 views! Finally hit my first milestone! 170 Thumbs up! 32 Followers and being tracker by over 229 users! It can also be found in over 496 bookshelves. As always, keep giving me suggestions and I will continue to write this story with the time I have. Thanks guys for your continued support.

Lastly, if you have any problems with the story or suggestion, please post it in the comments and I will do my best to fix it if I can. If you have any questions, please, please, please, PLEASE ASK. I don't care what it is! Feel free to talk to me about anything that you might want to talk about regarding the story. Thanks guys and hope you had an awesome Easter!

New and updated guild ranking list. The first numbers are their first scores. The second set of numbers are their updated scores. Any questions please ask.

MPF Scores of all Fairy Tail wizards

1: Laxus - 76,515 - SS -Dragon Slayer
2: Luna - 2690 - A – Unknown - 8003
3: Celestia - 2187 - A - Unknown - 7371
4: Nightmare Moon - 2202 - A – Unknown - 7112
5: Duster - 1074 - A - Beast Soul - 1688
6: Kong - 1599 - A - Unknown
7: Twilight Sparkle - 423 - A - Memory Make Magic - 1146
8: Pinkie Pie - 94 - A - Territory Magic - 916
9: Vinyl - 390 - B - Unknown
10: Big Mac - 145 - B - Palm Magic 341
11: Magic Touch - 152 - B - Fire Magic 327
12: Applejack - 120 - C - Earth Magic – 255
13: Zecora - 209 - C - Unknown
14: Kahn - 205 - C – Unknown
15: Rainbow Dash - 116 - C - Ice Magic - 202
15: Soarin - 98 - C - Air Magic – 202
16: Cider Blossom - 90 - C - Palm Magic – 197
17: Octavia - 196 - C - Unknown
18: Neeta - 184 - C – Unknown
19: Thunderlane - 95 - C - Drill N Rock Magic - 170
20: Rarity - 81 - C - Requip Magic – 150
21: Levy - 137 - C - Unknown
22: Spike - 78 - C - Unknown – 124
23: Fluttershy - 4 - D - Green Magic - 82
24: Scootaloo - 26 - D - High Speed - 79
25: Applebloom - 24 - E - Unknown - 57
26: Sweetie Belle - 22 - E - Unknown - 41

Chapter 17: Tartarus

I looked around to see the wasteland again. However, this time I was able to see all of the figures I had come to know. I looked over a cliff to see the female Alicorn pony and the four cloaked figures, but they were in the middle of a battle....again. I instantly jumped off the cliff and started making my way towards them. As I got closer I saw the Alicorn and the four figures battling against more demons. These ones looked the same as the last ones, with the exception of the supposed leader. The leader was a massive demon that seemed to tower over everyone present. I could tell that it was stronger than Zetar even from this simple vision. It appeared in the shape of a human, but had no facial features besides a gaping mouth. Its skin was black and it seemed to have bones coming out of its joints. It gave of an ominous impression. I finally arrived to see the four cloaked figures and the Alicorn standing against the massive demon and 10 of the demons from the last time I saw them.

I saw the small cloaked figure draw a sword from his back, but it looked like a sword in his hand. The demon leader pointed forward and just like that the battle began. Spells began to be thrown all over the place and the four cloaked figures were destroying the demons left and right. However, the Alicorn was fighting the leader of the demons and she was holding her own, but I could tell she was exhausted. Her legs were to far apart and seemed to be using all of her strength just to stand. The demon leader brought down his elbow on the Alicorn and a sharp piece of bone like substance was sticking out of his elbow. He tried to stab the Alicorn but she just held her hand up and ignited it with magic. The bone shattered and as the demon screamed in pain she took the broken pieces in her magic and plunged them deep within the demons body, thus killing it. It let out a feral roar as it died and the fighting was soon over. The entire group seemed exhausted, but unfortunately, it wasn't over. I soon heard the sound of footfalls surrounding us. I watched as the group was being surrounded by more demons then before.

All of a sudden the small figure burst into a cloud of smoke and the person who was standing in his place left me stunned. I knew that face anywhere.

It was a badly injured Pantherlily and his sword. He grew his white wings and got ready to attack. I heard the sound of what sounded like small explosions. I looked around to see a murky massive demon that was easily over 100 feet tall making its way over to Lily. The other cloaked figures became hazy, but started to remove their cloaks as well and just as I was about to see who they might be....I woke up. My eyes slammed open and I gasped for breath. I was sweating and desperate for breath. I couldn't believe what I just saw. After all this time, I finally have a lead on another member and the other cloaked figures might be members as well. I got out of bed and completely forgot something important.

"Laxus? Are you okay?" I heard Luna ask me as I almost got to the bathroom.

I turned to look at her and saw she had a look of concern on her face. I smiled and went over to her. I kissed her on the forehead and smiled. "Everything is fine, but I need your help." I told her and she was confused. "Wake up and meet me in my office in a few minutes. Okay?" I asked her and she nodded.

"Okay...." She said carefully.

I smiled and went into my bathroom to get ready. It only took a few moments and I was out of my room, leaving behind a confused Luna. I was down on the first floor in an instant. I jumped over the railing and surprised the others that were already awake. Thankfully, Duster, Magic and Cider Blossom were all awake and staring at me. I turned to them and probably had a look of urgency on my face. "I need all three of you to do something for me." I told them and all of them nodded. "Duster, please go get Twilight and tell her that I need her right away. Tell her to bring Spike because I need to send a message to Celestia right away." I told her and she nodded. "Leave immediately!" I told her.

She nodded. "Yes master!" And ran out the door.

I then turned to Blossom. "Blossom. I need you to wake up Watcher and tell him to get the ship ready. Have him get the crew on that and then bring him in with you. Do you understand?" I asked her and she nodded. "Good. See to it." I told her and she left the guild instantly. I then turned to Magic. "I know it doesn't seem like much, but could you get a large breakfast going for many people. We will be receiving guest soon." I told him and he nodded. He went back into the kitchen and started preparing the food.

I went back up to the second floor and banged on Mavis's door to wake her up. I didn't wait for her to respond. Instead I shouted through the door. "Meet me in my office in as soon as you can!" I shouted and left for my office immediately. I opened the door and Luna was already in there. She seemed concerned about whatever was on my mind.

"What is this about Laxus?" She asked me fearfully.

"I have good news and bad news that is forcing my hand." I told her as I walked behind my desk.

"Is it about us?" She asked me fearfully.

I stopped and turned to her. I walked over to her and kissed her on the lips. She blushed and I smiled at her. "No it is not about us, but I am afraid I have to reschedule our date for another time." I told her and she looked sad.

"Why!?" She asked me.

"Like I said I have been given some troubling news, but I need you to trust me...Okay?" I asked her and she nodded. I smiled and gave her another kiss.

I walked over to my desk and started writing the letter to Celestia, but soon the door burst open revealing an angry Mavis. "This better be good Laxus." Mavis told me in a cranky voice.

I smiled. "I had another vision." I told her and she just quirked her eyebrow. "I saw Pantherlily!" I said with a smirk on my face and she was instantly awake.

"Where!?" Mavis asked me with a smile on her face.

"I am unsure, but that's what I plan on figuring out!" I told her and she nodded as she flew to her bookshelf. I finally sat down in my chair, but as I did, Duster ran into the office.

"Master, we have retrieved Twilight, Spike and Watcher!" Duster told me. I smiled.

"Thank you Duster!" I said. "Please bring them up here." I told her and she looked at me confused.

"Uh, master you need to escort them." Duster told me.

"Not today. Bring them up here immediately!" I told her and she nodded.

She left and I heard her yell out in the hall. Soon Magic, Blossom, Twilight, Duster, Spike and Watcher were all in my office with us. I instantly turned to spike and presented the letter to him.

"I need you to send this to Celestia right now!" I told him and he was surprised, but came up to take the letter.

He breathed his green flames and torched the letter, thus sending it. "Done!" Spike told me.

I smirked. "Thank you Spike." I told him and he smiled at me.

"What is all of this about master?" Duster asked me.

I sighed and leaned back in my chair. "Do any of you know where a barren wasteland that is always covered in storm clouds might be? Where the sun never shines and the very atmosphere is ominous?" I asked them and Twilight stepped forward.

"I would say the badlands, but they are a massive desert where the sun is most unforgiving. I have no idea where this place might be and I have studied most of the worlds geography." Twilight stated.

I looked around and saw Luna was avoiding eye contact with me. "Luna? Do you know where it is?" I asked her and she looked at me with tears in her eyes.

"What do you plan on doing with that information?" She asked me through a strained voice.

"I need to get there." I answered in a confused way. She fell to her knees and started crying. I was very confused and so was everyone else. "What's wrong?" I asked her as I made my way from my desk to hold her.

She wiped her face and looked at me. "The place you seek is Tartarus! It would be suicide to go in there!" She told me in a sad voice.

I gave her a sad smile. "I need to go." I told her softly and everyone else in the room was instantly shocked.

"Master! You cannot be serious!" Duster shouted at me.

"Master! Tartarus is the home of demons and any prisoners who were deemed to dangerous for the world of Equis!" Twilight yelled.

"A member of Fairy Tail is there and is fighting for his life as we speak!" I yelled back. Everyone was shocked at my statement. "He is from my world, Earthland and last I saw was under attack from a group of demons. I need to get there today!" I told the group. "Watcher! Prepare the ship for battle and make sure all defenses and weapons are working!" I told him and he nodded.

"Yes sir!" He saluted and left the room.

A flash of white light erupted from the hallway and the remaining princess's entered the office to see Luna crying.

"What is going on here!?" Celestia immediately shouted at me.

"Celestia, I need your help!" I told her.

Anger took hold of her face. "Why is my little sister crying!?" She yelled at me.

"She is not happy with what I need to ask of you." I stated simply and she was now confused.

"What do you need to ask me?" She asked me with a quirked eyebrow.

I sighed. "I need you to open a portal to Tartarus as soon as you can." I told her and she did not look happy.

"Are you insane!? Why do you need to go to Tartarus?!" Nightmare yelled at me.

Celestia was studying me. "I had a vision that a Fairy Tail member from my old world is stuck there." I said and the princess's looked at me in shock.

"You had a vision?" Celestia asked me skeptically.

"Yes! It has been the same reoccurring vision over and over again since the Kings Tournament!" I told her. "I need to go there and even if he isn't there it will give me peace of mind, but I need to get there today!" I told them.

"Why does it need to be today?" Celestia asked me.

I sighed. "Because the vision ended with him being surrounded by demons. I know he can hold out, but he is going to need help!" I stated.

She sighed. "How do plan on doing this? I can open a portal, but I wont be able to hold it for long and I will be vulnerable to anything that might try to come through from the other side while you are busy." She stated.

"How big can you make it?" I asked her.

She quirked a brow at my question. "I don't know. How big do you need it?" She asked me.

"Big enough for the Makarov to fit through." I told her and she thought about it.

"I don't think I can make a portal that big...." Celestia told me.

However, Nightmare Moon stepped forward. "I could help to create the portal, but that will also leave me vulnerable to any attackers that might come through." She stated.

"I have a plan, but we need to carry it out as soon as we can. Where can you open the portal in Tartarus and how big is Tartarus?" I asked them.

"Tartarus is supposed to be bigger than Equestria, but I do not know where the portal will open. I usually open it at the gate of Tartarus is and where the guards can see the new prisoner entering the wasteland. If I focus outside of the gate, the portal will open up in a random position and I wont be able to change it." She stated. "What is this plan of yours?" She asked me.

"I need one of the princess's to head back to Canterlot and gather as many Unicorns as you can. Once the portal is open, I will enter on foot and clear out any demons in the vicinity. The Makarov will follow me and provide additional fire power. We will then begin our search as any Unicorns you get create a barrier around the portal to prevent anything from entering. Most of the Fairy Tail wizards will be standing by at the portal as additional support incase demons break through. We will do this in the land between here and Ponyville so neither town is caught up in any battle that might take place." I stated and the group was silent. "I know this seems extreme, but this might be the only chance I have to get to him. I need your help...." I said softly to the group and hung my head.

I felt someone grab my chin and lift my head up. I saw Luna was in front of me and she pressed her lips against mine. Celestia was surprised at the interaction. "You have saved me and my sister. You have saved Equestria and the U.A.K." She told me softly. "I will help guard my sisters while you save your friend." She told me with a smile.

I smiled back and many of the group started to add their own agreements to Luna's. Celestia stepped forward and opened her wings in a symbol of authority. "Nightmare!" She said. "Return to Canterlot and summon the guard. Any and all volunteers for this mission as you can get, bring them to the meeting spot." She said. "Luna! I need you to send a message to the guards at the gate of Tartarus to be ready for anything and inform them of our mission!" She said and both princess's nodded. They teleported away to get started. "Twilight! I need you to round up the other bearers of the Elements of Harmony. I will retrieve the elements and bring them to the meeting point!" She stated and Twilight nodded.

"Yes Princess!" She said and ran out the door. Spike was going to follow her, but Celestia spoke again.

"Spike! I need you to inform the Mayor and any residents you can. Tell them to be on alert and to stay indoors if they can." She stated and he saluted in response. He ran off as Celestia turned her gaze to Magic Touch. "Magic Touch! I need you to gather any other wizards you can besides the CMC. We need them to get ready!" She said and he left instantly. "Cider Blossom! You will need to inform the current residents of our current predicament and make sure they are ready!" Celestia told her and she to left after nodding. "Feather Duster, I need you to check on the Makarov's preparations and any other matters that might involve the guild!" She told her and Duster looked to me for confirmation. I nodded and she left down the hallway. Celestia then turned her gaze to me. "I suggest you prepare for a fight Laxus. There're creatures there that my mother had banished long ago and are stronger than I." She told me.

I nodded in response and I saw that she was getting ready to leave. I stood and pulled her into a hug. I startled her at first, but she soon returned the action. "Thank you...." I told her softly.

She smiled and broke the hug. She teleported away, leaving Mavis and I in my office. I turned to Mavis to see a determined look on her face. "You will be in charge while I am gone." I told her and she looked at me in surprise.

"You don't think I am coming with you?" She asked me with a small smile.

"I know your not." I told her in a stern voice. She wanted to reply, but I continued. "If something happens to me, the guild will look to you." I stated.

She seemed surprised at my choice of words, but nodded slowly. "Do you think there is a chance of that happening?" She asked me.

"Do you?" I responded with. She looked down and didn't respond. "If there are creatures stronger than the princess's than it is a chance we have to consider, but I don't plan on it!" I told her and she smiled at me.

We then left and I went to my room to change into my purple button up shirt. I then put on my black coat with the white fur on the linings. I smirked and made my way to the first floor where I saw many of the guilds wizards gathering. I was happy to see everyone moving with a purpose. I descended the staircase and everyone was looking at me. Almost everyone was present and seemed to be ready for anything. They all had looks of determination on their faces and I smiled at their resolve.

"Thank you for gathering so quickly!" I started. "I will be conducting a very dangerous mission that I need all of you to help me in. I know some of you just got here and some of you might be nervous, but with teamwork, everything will be fine. We will be boarding the Makarov to head over to the plains between Ponyville and Canterlot. It is there the princess's will open a portal to Tartarus and I will enter. The rest of you will stay behind to guard the portal and anything that might come through will be left to you. You will be in charge of guarding the princess's." I explained and everyone was silent as they listened to me. "The purpose of this mission is to save a guild member that is in Tartarus and fighting for his life. We will save him and return through the portal!" I announced and everyone lifted their hands into the air to scream. I smirked at their confidence. "Lets board the Makarov and head out!" I announced and everyone left the guild hall, except for one.

Kong came up to me. "Do you truly intend to enter that evil abyss?" He asked me as we walked.

"I do and I would do the same for any of you." I told him and he looked at me surprised. He fell behind and I kept walking to the Makarov.

We all started to board the ship and the only one missing were the Elements. However, I looked around and soon saw them running to us. Rainbow flew aboard carrying pinkie and Fluttershy did the same with Applejack. Twilight teleported on board with Rarity and we were all set. I turned to Watcher.

"Set Sail!" I told him and he saluted me.

"Aye sir!" He said. "SET SAIL!" He shouted and the crew got to work.

We were off to the plains between Ponyville and Canterlot, but as we flew we saw another large ship making its way towards the plains. We soon arrived at the set point and we all departed the ship except for the crew. Instead, they started preparing the shields and weapons. The wizards got into position as the other Airship approached us. It pulled along side the Makarov and I saw Fancy Pants on it.

"Fancy! What are you doing here!?" I shouted at him.

"I'm here to help my dear boy!" He shouted back. "I have a few people that want to help!" He shouted at me and soon a ramp shot down to the grass. Rows and rows of guards started to come off the ship. I smiled at him.

"Much obliged!" I shouted at him with a chuckle.

He waved in response and soon departed the ship himself, but with someone I once did battle with. It was Shining armor! I smirked and made my way over to them.

"Its good to see you two!" I said with a smile.

"I heard you needed a hand my dead boy! What kind of knight would I be if I didn't offer my assistance?" Fancy said with a smile. I went over and gave him a hug in appreciation which he returned.

I then looked over to Shining Armor. "I appreciate you showing up today." I told him and he smiled.

"Yes, well, I heard you need a shield expert and I happen to be one." He told me with a grin.

I smiled and stuck out my hand to shake his. He met it and smiled. "I do need one!" I said with a smile.

"B.B.B.F.F!" I heard and turned to see Twilight running up to us. "Its so good to see you!" She told him and he chuckled.

He walked over and gave her a hug. "Its great to see you kid!" He said.

I walked away and started to head back to the Makarov when a flash of white gained my attention. I looked over and saw the three princess's appear in the same battle armor as yesterday. I made my way to them and they approached me.

"How are we looking?" I asked them.

"We are ready whenever you are." Celestia told me.

I smirked and turned to face everyone. "Alright! This is it!" I started and gained everyone's attention. "Celestia and Nightmare Moon are going to open a portal directly in front of the Makarov! I want the guards to be beside the portal in two separate groups! They will put a shield over the portal once the Makarov has followed me through!" I shouted to explain the plan. "Shining Armor will create another shield over the first one! Twilight and Luna will be charged with guarding Celestia and Nightmare Moon while they keep the portal open! Do this by any means necessary! Put up a shield around them or defend them with offense! The choice is yours!" I announced to the two of them and they nodded. "I want all other wizards to be ready incase anything makes its way through the portal! When we return, we may have pursuers! So be ready! Does everyone understand!?" I asked aloud and many nodded or voiced their approval. "Good! Then lets get started! Whenever you two are ready!" I said to Celestia and Nightmare Moon.

Everyone dashed to their positions and got ready. Many looked nervous, but most seemed prepared for anything. I got in position myself as the princess's started to focus magic in their horns. I looked behind me to see Mavis smiling at me and I smiled back. I turned back around and soon, a small ripple appeared in the air. It seemed like cracks going across the air and soon it started to open. I didn't hesitate and jumped in as soon as it was big enough for me. I heard many shout my name, but ignored it as I jumped in. I went through the portal and instantly recognized the terrain. It was the wasteland that I had come to know in my visions. I looked around, but was soon on alert from the screeching that was all around me. I instantly charged my magic as I looked around at a few winged demons. I charged my lightning and shot it at a demon that was crawling on all fours that seemed to have some sort of webbing connected to its arms and body. I burned a hole through the demon and the other demons screeched at me as they flew away. That webbing acted as their wings apparently. I looked around for any more, but didn't see any. I started to look around for any indication that might tell me where Lily might be.

I looked over a cliff and saw the same 100 foot demon from before attacking the ground. I figured that's where they were. I turned around to see the Makarov making its way through the portal and I jumped aboard to inform Watch where to go. I looked around deck and saw Watcher waving me down.

"Where to sir?" Watcher asked me.

I sighed. "You see that massive demon over there." I stated as I pointed at it. He nodded. "That's our destination." I told him and the crew looked at me with steel faces.

"Aye aye sir! Set sail!" Watcher cried out. He then turned to look at me. "I hope you have a plan on how to deal with that thing." He told me.

I eyed him. "Do you believe the shield generators on this ship will hold?" I asked him.

He nodded. "They should! Why do you ask?" He asked me.

"I can go ahead and confront the titan before you arrive. Can you hold out without me?" I asked him.

He smirked at me. "This crew hasn't ever faced a demon horde before, but it will be one Tartarus of a story to tell! Get ready lads and get those shields up! We have a rescue mission to get underway!" Watcher yelled to the crew and I smiled.

I wrapped myself in my lightning and shot off of the ship with a massive boom before they put the shields up. I rushed towards the towering demon that was a few miles away, but with my speed. I got there in a few seconds. I used the flying magic that Mavis taught me so it was a straight shot to the battle. I was coming upon the battle fast and saw hordes of demons running in the same direction. I started to shoot my lightning off in random spots and killed many of the demons. After clearing out many of the smaller demons I focused on the titan. I finally got a good look at it. It had long arms that reached all the way down to the ground and it seemed to be gushing out blood from its neck that travelled down its body. I looked closer to find massive needles stick through its neck and causing it to bleed. Its eyes were wrapped in cloth and it had no nose. Its lips were gone and all you could see were its teeth. I could see parts of bones sticking through the demons black skin and I charged up my magic. I created a lightning bolt in my hand and threw it into the titan class demon. It struck true and the titan was knocked off of its feet. It was knocked away about 50 feet from where it was standing, but because of how big it was, it didn't seem that far away at all. I took ahold of the opportunity while it was trying to get up to look down. I saw Pantherlily and the female Alicorn looking up at me, but that wasn't all. I looked to see white hair, blue hair and red hair. I had tears in my eyes as I saw Jellal, Erza and Mirajane all looking up at me.

However, I saw more demons approaching them and I fell out of the sky. My tears dried and became determination as I fell. I descended rapidly and hit the ground with my magically charged hands that sent out lightning bolts in all directions, thus killing the approaching demons. I was in a crouching position, but stood and turned around to see many familiar faces looking at me in shock. I walked over to the group that was looking at me in shock.

"Laxus....is it really you?" I heard Erza ask me. I looked at her to see she was wearing her Japanese Cloth armor set.

I smirked. "It looks like I have to save you again, Erza." I stated and she smiled at me.

I heard someone approaching me and I turned to see Mirajane in her Demon soul transformation.

She ran up and hugged me which I kindly returned. I was about to say something when she broke the hug. She then put her hand on my cheek. "Why do you look so much older?" She asked me.

I smiled sadly at her and walked away from her, not wanting to answer the question. I looked to see Jellal in rags from the fighting.

"Its good to see all of you are okay." I said and then looked over to the female Alicorn that had been in my visions. "Whose this?" I asked the group.

Erza walked up in front of the exhausted Alicorn. "She goes by Faust. Other than that, we don't know much about her." Erza told me and my eyes widened.

"I thought she was dead!" I exclaimed and everyone looked at me. "She is the queen of Equestria!" I told them and they all looked at her in surprise.

"How do you know that?" Jellal asked me.

"Because I know her daughters." I told them and I instantly had Faust attention. She started making her way over to me to say something, but fell before she could.

I looked around and saw the titan was recovering. That meant we were running out of time. I soon heard the Makarov and looked up to see it above us. Everyone was staring at it, but I gained their attention.

"Can you board the ship?" I asked them. Many of them nodded, except for Lily and Faust. "Very well. You two hold on to me." I told Lily and Faust. I went over to Faust and grabbed her as Lily walked over to me. With both of them in my arms I jumped up to the ship and was followed by the others. I noticed the shield drop as we approached the shield and we landed on deck.

"Sir! You found them! Is this all of them?!" Watcher asked me.

"Yes! Now get us out of here Watcher!" I told him and he nodded.

"You heard him! Turn this ship around and get us back to that portal!" Watcher announced to the crew. "Who are all of these ponies? I thought you said there was only one, not to mention the Alicorn." Watcher asked me.

"These are all members of Fairy Tail and as for the Alicorn.....She is the Queen of Equestria. Queen Faust." I told him and he just stared at me stunned.

"Laxus. Who are these people?" Erza asked me.

I turned to look at her to find the others staring at me as well. All of them had a look of confusion on their faces. "How long has it been since you last saw me?" I asked them.

"What do you mean? We saw you at the grand magic games not more than two weeks ago." Erza told me.

I smiled and walked over to the edge of the ship to lean against the railing. "This is my airship and crew led by Captain Watcher." I told them. "We are heading back to the portal to exit this damn abyss." I told them.

Mirajane and Lily had reverted back to her original form, but were still covered in wounds. Mirajane started to approach me. She was about to say something when a loud crash gained our attention. I looked over the railing and behind the ship to see the titan class demon starting to chase after us. We were getting closer to the portal, but we wouldn't make it. I turned to Watcher and yelled at him.

"Get this ship to the portal!" I shouted.

"Were going as fast as we can!" Watcher shouted back.

"Just do it!" I told him and jumped over the railing.

"Laxus!"
"Laxus!"
"Laxus!"
"Laxus!"
My four old comrades yelled at me.

I flew off wrapped in my lightning. I soon charged up my magic and released it. "Roar of the thunder dragon!" I shouted as I launched my roar. It hit the titan and staggered it to one knee.

I heard screeching and saw the winged demons that I ran into earlier start to attack the ship. I started to make my way back to the ship and sent out lightning bolts at the demons. I killed them before they could get close to the ship. I saw Jellal was using his magic to help defend as well. The ship had finally made it to the portal and started to make its way through, but I heard a roar from behind me. I turned to see the titan running towards the portal. I shot towards the portal and saw the ship made it through. I rushed to follow after it as I heard the titan gaining on me with its massive strides. I was in front of the portal and saw the group looking in at me.

"Close the portal!" I yelled at them. I was hoping to time this up just right.

I rushed towards the portal and it started closing. I heard the massive foot steps behind me and I just barely got through the portal. Everyone started to cheer, but soon stopped by a massive crash.

"Guh!" I grunted out as I felt something grab hold of me.

I looked down to see the titans hand wrapped around my body. It had reached through the portal and grabbed me. I heard everyone start screaming, but so many things were happening that I couldn't focus. Everything started to proceed forward in slow motion. I felt my body being yanked back and saw the portal from the side of Tartarus. I saw Luna and many others start to run towards me. I held out my hand towards them, but as the titan pulled me back through the portal, it flung me across the wasteland. I centered myself in the air with my magic and looked to see the portal had closed, thus trapping me in here. I was so mad. After finally seeing my old friends again, I am now stuck here. I soon heard more screeches and saw more of the winged demons from before start to approach me, along with the titan. They made a mad dash towards me and the titan was covering ground fast. I was so mad, I started to unleash my full power. I couldn't do so before with out destroying the ship or injuring the already injured wizards. Soon lightning started to course over my entire body and I took off my black coat to let it fall to the wasteland. I brought forth my right arm and the emblem on it started glowing.

"Gather! O river of light that's guided by the fairies! Shine! In order to perish the fangs of evil!" I chanted and as I did so a column of light miles wide incased all of us. The titan, winged demons and me. "FAIRY GLITTER!" I screamed out in rage. The column of light soon started to move inward and a massive beam of magic descended upon the demons.

They screeched out in pain and I saw them writhe as the beam hit, but I soon felt the shockwave. I staggered to hold my position as I watched the demons disintegrate before my eyes, but could no longer watch as I was flung once again across the barren wasteland. I didn't take any damage from the attack, but it was certainly one of my strongest attacks and with the magic I put into it, I was sent flying quite a ways. I evened out in the air and soon recovered. I started to make my way back and looked down at my work. There was a giant crater where the titan was standing. It seemed to be miles wide and super deep. I could only smirk at my handy work. After admiring my attack and its destruction, I encased myself in my lightning to head back to where the portal was. I could only think of how nice it would have been to talk with those four again, but now I have to concentrate on how to survive and get out of here.

I came upon the area where the portal was and looked around. I was hoping that they would reopen the portal, but remembered that it was completely random if it wasn't by the gate.....The gate! I can try and make my way to the gate! I just have to figure out, which direction its in. The only problem is, I don't know which way is which and they never told me where it was.....This was gonna be a bitch, but I would endure. I have survive much worse and will return. I will not be robbed from my reunion with my friends after enduring such loneliness for three fucking years! They need me! They don't know what is going on and will need my help! With my mind set, I started to walk in a random direction.....Determined to return.

As I walked away from the portal I heard the shifting of rocks and heard a low groan. I charged up my magic into my right hand and turned to strike the enemy, but what I saw wasn't an enemy. My eyes widened as I took in appearance of the shifting rocks....I couldn't believe he came through the portal. I just smirked and went over to help him.

I watched as the Makarov went through the portal following after Laxus. We heard the sounds of a quick battle and saw Laxus shoot some of his lightning off to the side. Screeches followed and soon the Makarov was off. We waited for a few minutes before we heard the sound of explosions coming from the distance. Many of us tried to look through the golden and blue portal, but it was a rippled image at best. We waited for any sound we could get, but all we heard was silence for a couple of minutes. I looked around the group to see many looking worried. Especially Luna, Duster and Twilight. I smiled at their expressions because I knew that Laxus was fine. After all, I am attached to him, so if something were to happen to him, I would disappear as well. The entire group was getting anxious and I could see the strain grow on princess Celestias face and her sisters.

With another explosion, our attention was drawn back to the portal. I looked inside and saw the Makarov heading straight for the portal. Bolts of lightning were shooting all around it and I knew Laxus was doing his best to protect the ship. Soon the ship made it to the portal, but we soon heard loud crashing sounds and we saw a massive demon behind the ship. It easily towered over the Makarov and the portal. Everyone started to prepare to attack it as soon as the Makarov came through the portal. It flew over our heads and I looked back through the portal to see Laxus rushing towards us with the towering demon right behind him.

"Close the portal!" He shouted through the portal in a slightly distorted voice.

The princess's started to release their magic power and the portal started to close right before us. I looked in the portal and saw Laxus rush through. I started to cheer instantly and so did many others, but as soon as we started, we stopped. Laxus was still in the air when I heard him grunt.

"Guh!" He forced out through a grunt.

I saw a massive black arm reach through the portal and grab him. The hand wrapped around his body and started to pull him back into the closing portal. Many of us cried out as we watched Laxus get dragged back in, powerless to stop it. However, one thing stood out above all else.

"Laxus!" I heard a voice cry out as it rushed towards the portal.

I look to see Spike jump into the closing portal. Many tried to stop him, but it was to no avail. All of us were standing there awestruck by what just happened. I fell to my knees and felt tears start to sting my eyes.

"Open the portal back up!" I heard Luna cry out. However, Celestia and Nightmare were exhausted and couldn't, but Luna was too emotional to see it. She went over and grabbed Celestia. "Open the portal!" She shouted with tears in her eyes.

Celestia looked down and I saw tears fill her eyes as well. Luna's lip quivered and she released her sister. I heard many start to cry and I looked to see Duster was struggling not to cry, but Twilight was in a state of shock. She was on her knees staring out into space as the other elements tried to comfort her. I looked amongst the group to see many were sad and looking down at the ground. It was then that I realized that it was no time for me to be crying. I soon stood and started to make my way to the front of the group. All members of Fairy Tail were looking at me.

"Wizards of Fairy Tail! Hear me! Laxus is still alive and I am sure he is taking care of Spike!" I announced. I knew the members would be hesitant to talk around all the guards, so I continued. "I know this because I am attached to Laxus. If he died, I would disappear! So have faith that the strongest man we all know will make his way back to us! In the mean time, I suggest training, so when he returns, he will be proud to see how much all of you have grown!" I announced and many started to look up. They were still sad, but they were less so now that they knew he was alive. "We need to take care of any wounded on the ship and get them treatment as fast as possible! Its what Laxus would want!" I told them and I saw Celestia nod. I was about to continue when I heard a familiar voice.

"Master?" I heard from above me and it gained the attention of everyone else present.

"Erza....." I said in a whisper of shock as I looked up to the familiar red head.

"Master!" Erza shouted and jumped off the ship. She ran over and hugged me which I returned with tears in my eyes.

I was about to say something when Watcher appeared over the railing of the ship. "The Queen needs immediate medical attention!" Watcher shouted down to us.

Many looked up at him. Confused at his statement. "Who!?" Shining Armor shouted.

"Queen Faust!" Watcher shouted and instantly the three princess cried out.

"MOTHER!!!"
"MOMMY!!!!"
"MOM!!!!"
All of them yelled out.

I smiled as I saw them rush up to the ship and they disappeared over the railing, but soon heard the sound of crying coming from the deck. However, I heard more voices.

"Erza!? Where are you?" I heard a male voice asked.

I looked up to see Jellal was on the ship as well. I was surprised. "Down here Jellal!" Erza shouted up to him. "The first master is here!" She shouted and I heard more commotion come from above us. I looked to see Mirajane and Pantherlily look down at us.

"Master Mavis!" Mirajane cried out.

"Master!" Lily said and both jumped over.

I looked to see them falling and Jellal jumped after them with a confused look on his face. The other two ran up and hugged me as well. I smiled as I returned the hugs.

Erza let go and went over to whisper to Jellal. She was probably explaining what was going on. Many of the guards were looking at them like they were crazy, but the other guild members were looking at us shocked.

"Master? Who are these people?" I heard Duster ask.

I looked at her to see her looking very stressed. She seemed to be trying to distract herself.

I smiled sadly at her. "These are all Fairy Tail wizards." I stated simply.

"They are wizards of Fairy Tail!?" Cider Blossom asked me shocked.

"Not only that, but these three are all famous." I stated. I looked over and saw Pantherlily in his smaller form. "This is Pantherlily. He is what we call an Exceed and is very good with a sword." I stated and he gave a confident grin. "This is Mirajane and she is an S class wizard." I stated and everyone stared at her shocked. "This is Erza and she is also an S class wizard." I said and the group was stunned even more. At this point they were mimicking fishes. "And this is Jellal. He is one of the Ten Wizard Saints." I stated and everyone jaws hit the floor.

"Master, who are these people?" I heard Mirajane ask me.

I smiled. "These are new members of Fairy Tail." I told them and all three of them looked at me surprised.

"Where is Fairy Tail? Where is the master? In fact, where did Laxus go? He was right behind us." Erza asked me.

My smile fell and I soon realized that these four haven't changed at all. I'm guessing Laxus didn't have time to explain anything, so now that task falls to me. I sighed as I looked at them and thought about where to start.

"A lot has happened since we last saw you....." I told them and prepared to reveal to them everything.

I walked over to Spike as he was trying to move in the ruble. I was hoping he was okay. I didn't hold back on my attack, but centered it a few miles away from him and towards the titan. I started to remove the rocks from the top of Spike and I heard him groan.

"You okay down there?" I asked him with concern.

"Yeah...." He forced out through a strained voice.

He started to push himself up and the remaining ruble fell to his side. He grabbed his head like he had a headache. He looked around and saw me looking at him with concern.

"What happened?" Spike asked me.

"Apparently, you ran through the portal after me once that demon had grabbed a hold of me. That was very brave of you Spike." I stated and he smiled at me.

"You needed help!" He told me. "I know that I'm not as strong as you, but I wanted to help in anyway I can!" He said with a look of determination on his face. "But, when I came through the portal, I saw you get flung away and the demons just ignored me to go after you...." He said softly. "I then saw that giant pillar of light....What was that anyway?" He asked me. "It was so powerful!" He exclaimed.

I chuckled. "Well that would have been me." I told him and he just looked at me with a blank stare. "I didn't know you had followed me through the portal, but if I did, I wouldn't have used such a powerful attack." I told him.

"Geez Master. You really have been holding back, haven't you? That attack was insane!" He said.

I smirked. "Yes well. Its important to know restraint. I apologize for any injury I might have caused you Spike." I told him.

He smirked. "Dragons are tough! Besides, I think I got lucky your attack wasn't focused on me, but my question is, how are we gonna get out of here?" He asked me.

I sighed. "They cant reopen the portal because it would just pop up randomly and we wont be able to make our own. So, we will have to find the gate that is used to guard against the forces of Tartarus." I told him.

He winced. "Well, I know that the gate is supposedly to the South." Spike said.

I quirked a brow. "How do you know that?" I asked him.

"Twilight started to do a ton of research when Cerberus left the gates on accident." Spike stated. "If we go South we should be able to find the gate, but the problem is that it could take a long time to get there." Spike told me.

"Whys that?" I asked him.

"Well.....Tartarus is supposed to be as big, if not bigger, than Equestria. Depending on where we are, it could take weeks or months to reach the gate." Spike explained.

That's right, I thought to myself. I completely forgot that Tartarus was so big. I might have been able to travel faster without Spike here, but I wouldn't know which direction to head. I looked at him and saw that he was concerned. I put my hand on his shoulder and smiled.

"We will be fine if we work together." I told him with a smile. "Do you know which way South is?" I asked him.

"I think so...." He said in response. I could tell he was slightly unsure of himself. "I think its that way." Spike said pointing in a random direction.

I patter his shoulder and smiled. "Then lets get going." I told him with a smile.

He looked at me shocked. "You really trust me?" Spike asked me.

I looked over my shoulder and saw him looking down. "I do." I stated and he looked at me. "You are a part of Fairy Tail and you wouldn't have joined me in this godforsaken place if you weren't sure of yourself Spike. So show some confidence in yourself." I told him.

He smiled. "Thanks master. Its just, we've never really gotten a chance to talk like this." Spike said innocently.

I frowned. He was right. I have been avoiding him. "Spike, there's something I need to talk to you about......" I told him and he looked at me confused. I sighed and got ready to explain myself as we set off.

Author's Notes:

Hey guys and gals! Don't ask me why, but I started to reread my own story and I realized that in the beginning of this story I didn't really edit it. This was because I didn't feel as though many of you would like this story. I had just been reading on Fimfiction and was looking for some Fairy Tail stories, but there are very few. That's when I decided to write this story, but didn't really care about the grammatical errors there might be. I hope my grammar is much better now, but I will do what I can to go back and fix the earlier chapters. I'm doing this for a few reasons. First: It needs to be done and I will fix it to the best of my ability. Second: You, the readers, read through the chapters and stuck with me to this point. I feel as though it is my responsibility if you ever want to reread this story that I should go back and fix as many mistakes as I can. Lastly: For any new readers, who might be turned off from all the mistakes in the beginning. I will go back as soon as I get the time, but want all of you to know that it wont take away from the next chapter. Thanks for reading guys and sticking with me through this story.

Over 11379 total views and 1180 views! 187 Thumbs up! 32 Followers and being tracker by over 241 users! It can also be found in over 522 bookshelves. I want to thank those of you who went back and gave me a thumbs up. I really appreciate it after my last authors note. Many of you responded and gave me that like. I would like to thank all of you who have taken an interest in this story and hope that this chapter will gain your attention even more.

Now, if you are concerned with the characters I chose, please remember that I have already planned out most of this story. I wanted Erza and Jellal to come to Equestria because I think they are a cute couple. I thought Mira would be a good addition because she would have lost her family again....I know that's sad, but I will make it add to her character. Lastly, Pantherlily. Laxus needed a fucking cat! Enough said. However, please remember that darker forces are always at work. Muahahahaha!

Last announcement. I'm sure you guys hate reading through all of these throughout the course of this story, but I wanted to let you know that I have been working really hard on my new story. I am not quite ready to release it, but I think it should be ready by the next chapter. It will be a lot different from this story and will be darker, but I think many of you might like it. If you have any questions feel free to send me a message. One last warning though. The character will not be as overpowered as Laxus is in this, but will still be very strong. It is a mix of a specific Video game, along with some anime powers and a very popular cartoon that aired in America. All of these powers are combined into one and give the main character his own problems at the same time. Hope you enjoy the story, so look forward to it! Thanks guys!

MPF Scores of all Fairy Tail wizards

1: Laxus - 76,515 - SS -Dragon Slayer
2: Luna - 2690 - A – Unknown - 8003
3: Celestia - 2187 - A - Unknown - 7371
4: Nightmare Moon - 2202 - A – Unknown - 7112
5: Duster - 1074 - A - Beast Soul - 1688
6: Kong - 1599 - A - Unknown
7: Twilight Sparkle - 423 - A - Memory Make Magic - 1146
8: Pinkie Pie - 94 - A - Territory Magic - 916
9: Vinyl - 390 - B - Unknown
10: Big Mac - 145 - B - Palm Magic 341
11: Magic Touch - 152 - B - Fire Magic 327
12: Applejack - 120 - C - Earth Magic – 255
13: Zecora - 209 - C - Unknown
14: Kahn - 205 - C – Unknown
15: Rainbow Dash - 116 - C - Ice Magic - 202
15: Soarin - 98 - C - Air Magic – 202
16: Cider Blossom - 90 - C - Palm Magic – 197
17: Octavia - 196 - C - Unknown
18: Neeta - 184 - C – Unknown
19: Thunderlane - 95 - C - Drill N Rock Magic - 170
20: Rarity - 81 - C - Requip Magic – 150
21: Levy - 137 - C - Unknown
22: Spike - 78 - C - Unknown – 124
23: Fluttershy - 4 - D - Green Magic - 82
24: Scootaloo - 26 - D - High Speed - 79
25: Applebloom - 24 - E - Unknown - 57
26: Sweetie Belle - 22 - E - Unknown - 41
27: Erza
28: Mirajane
29: Pantherlily
30: Jellal?

Chapter 18: New and Old Enemies

Author's Notes:

Hey guys! I wanted to let you guys know before hand that this chapter jumps around a lot. However, before you complain that I skipped a lot of important information, just know that I will explain what happened in the next few chapter. This was to set up the following chapters, so please don't freak out at the lack of information or what might have happened. All will be explained. Please try to follow the chapter as best you can and be open minded. Time in Tartarus doesn't flow any differently compared to Equestria like many of you thought, but it will be explained, trust me!

Now, I would like all of you to check out my new story! I have been working really hard on it and will be releasing a few chapters today. If you are interested in my work, please check it out. Its called Star Eater and it is a combination of many different shows, games and animes. I hope you take the time to read it and give me your feed back. It is going to be darker than this story and the character has no filter. He says what's on his mind, but I try and tone down the language with Laxus. Two very different characters, but I believe that the character is great. One last warning is that everyone is human, not just the main character. I hope this doesn't bother anyone too much.

Star Eater

Over 13000 total views and 1292 views! 203 Thumbs up! 38 Followers and being tracker by over 260 users! It can also be found in over 567 bookshelves. I would like to thank all of you who have taken an interest in this story and hope that this chapter will gain your attention even more as it will start to reveal more about the main story line. One of you (The readers) Guessed what I was planning on doing and I had to delete his comment before anyone read it. Hopefully I made it in time!

I also put another Authors note at the end of this chapter. So be prepared to read some more. Its just another reminder, so no worries. Thanks!

MPF Scores of all Fairy Tail wizards

1: Laxus - 76,515 - SS -Dragon Slayer
2: Luna - 2690 - A – Unknown - 8003
3: Celestia - 2187 - A - Unknown - 7371
4: Nightmare Moon - 2202 - A – Unknown - 7112
5: Duster - 1074 - A - Beast Soul - 1688
6: Kong - 1599 - A - Unknown
7: Twilight Sparkle - 423 - A - Memory Make Magic - 1146
8: Pinkie Pie - 94 - A - Territory Magic - 916
9: Vinyl - 390 - B - Unknown
10: Big Mac - 145 - B - Palm Magic 341
11: Magic Touch - 152 - B - Fire Magic 327
12: Applejack - 120 - C - Earth Magic – 255
13: Zecora - 209 - C - Unknown
14: Kahn - 205 - C – Unknown
15: Rainbow Dash - 116 - C - Ice Magic - 202
15: Soarin - 98 - C - Air Magic – 202
16: Cider Blossom - 90 - C - Palm Magic – 197
17: Octavia - 196 - C - Unknown
18: Neeta - 184 - C – Unknown
19: Thunderlane - 95 - C - Drill N Rock Magic - 170
20: Rarity - 81 - C - Requip Magic – 150
21: Levy - 137 - C - Unknown
22: Spike - 78 - C - Unknown – 124
23: Fluttershy - 4 - D - Green Magic - 82
24: Scootaloo - 26 - D - High Speed - 79
25: Applebloom - 24 - E - Unknown - 57
26: Sweetie Belle - 22 - E - Unknown - 41
27: Erza
28: Mirajane
29: Pantherlily
30: Jellal?

"Master! What are you doing!?" I screamed out. I was confused as to why Laxus was taking so many hits. "Fight back!" I pleaded as I watched the battle continue.

"Uggh!" Laxus groaned out after taking a hit to the face and was sent flying.

I grunted and got ready to fight the assailant. "Bring it on!" I shouted and rushed at the man.

"NOOOO!" Laxus shouted at me.

I looked over my shoulder to look at the Master, confused as to what was happening. This was a mistake. I heard a growl from behind me and turned to see the man in front of me and was about to strike. I have grown much more powerful, but I knew I wasn't a match for him....I just wanted to help Laxus. I watched as the man charged up an attack and launched it at me. I used my arms to block the attack, but when the attack hit my arms they were blown back. I was wide open for an attack and the man responded instantly. He charged up even more flames in his hand and I closed my eyes. I prepared for the worst, but heard a grunt from in front of me, thus was followed by moans of pain. I opened my eyes and saw Laxus standing in front of me to block the hit. I reached out to grab him, but as I did an explosion from in front of Laxus blew both of us back. Laxus's body slammed into me and we were sent flying. I groaned as I got up and looked at Laxus. He was very injured. His chest had a massive wound on it that went down to part of his stomach and was leaking out blood from the earlier attack. I was stunned by the damage he had received. Not even from our training in here have I been able to severely wound him like this. I was so focused on Laxus that I had forgotten about the attacker. I heard a roar and looked up to see a mass of flames coming straight for us. I was getting ready to block it, when Laxus got up and ate the flames. I was stunned at what I just witnessed. He literally ate the flames and started to cough afterwards. He looked at me and grabbed me around my stomach. He then shot off with his lightning to escape from the man who attacked us.

"Master! You need medicine!" I shouted at him.

He looked down at me and I saw his face was pale from the battle. He looked sick and soon started to wobble in the air. He started coughing and used his other hand to grab his throat. He started to make unintelligible sounds as he started to claw at his throat and veins started to expand on his throat. He seemed to be choking and after flying us miles away he started to fall out of the sky. He unwrapped me from his arm and used both of his hands to claw for air. I instantly started flapping my wings as I grabbed him, but we were falling and I wasn't used to them yet. Thankfully, I was able to slow our descent and took shelter in a formation of rocks. I laid Laxus down and looked at his chest. I paled at the damage and how bad it was, but the worst part was is that we were still stranded in Tartarus with no help. I had no choice, but to cauterize the wound. I heated up my mouth to prepare the procedure. Laxus was still clawing at his throat when I shot my flames across his chest to stop the bleeding.

"AHRRGGHHHTTT!" He gurgled out in pain.

I winced at his pain and felt sorry that I had to do such a thing. I was shaking I was so nervous about everything. We were in Tartarus and Laxus was very badly injured. I have been relying on him for everything, but something happened to him in that last fight. He looked stunned at who it was and tried talking to the man, but it was no use. They fought, but Laxus didn't fight back. He just took every hit as if in a stupor. I looked down at my hands and saw them shaking violently. I then heard Laxus stop groaning and looked at him only to find that he wasn't moving. My heart instantly fell into my stomach as my face paled. I placed my fingers below his nose and felt his breath, so I knew he was alive. It was obvious now that he was unconscious. I grabbed my knees and wrapped my wings around my body to comfort myself. I would have to stay on alert and be prepared to defend Laxus if anything else attacks us.

As I looked at Laxus, I frowned. Many things have happened over the last couple of weeks and Laxus has dealt with every demon to cross our path with little difficulty, but something stopped him in this last fight. I don't know if he was training me like he had been since we got here or if it was something else, but now I have to protect him and I will.....or die trying.

I was feeling strange as I looked around the guild. I soon felt very sick and was not sure what was happening. I was floating around the guild when Duster came up to me.

"Master. Mirajane is still locked away in her room." Duster informed me.

I was about to respond when I felt the blood drain from my face and felt a searing pain on my chest. "AAAAAAHHHHH!" I screamed out and instantly the entire guild looked at me in concern as I fell out of the air.

"Master!" Duster cried out as she tried to help me.

I heard many start to approach me and looked down on me. I was struggling to breath. I started to claw at my throat and gasp for air because of a burning sensation coming from there. I saw many calling out to me and others rushed off for help. I couldn't answer any of the questions they were all asking. I soon screamed out as the pain on my chest increased as my body felt like it was on fire. I remember many looking at me and screaming, but my vision started to go black. I could only mumble back as I started to slip into darkness. I knew that Laxus must be injured and concern was the last thing I felt before I blacked out.

I awoke with a gasp for air and sprung up on my bed. I looked around and saw Luna was with me, along with Erza.

"Master!" Erza cried out. "Are you okay?" She asked me.

I checked my body and felt parts of my body were still sore. "I believe so...." I stated.

"What happened Master Mavis?" Luna asked me.

I sighed as I remembered what happened. "I believe that Laxus has been injured...." I told them and Luna looked concerned instantly.

"Is he okay!?" Luna shouted at me.

"I don't know his condition, but it affected me, so he must have been badly injured." I stated and both girls looked as though they wanted to say something, but I continued. "However, since I am still here, he must be recovering." I told them softly.

Erza had a look of relief on her face, but Luna was still worried. "Do you know what might have happened?" Luna asked me.

I just shook my head. "I have no idea, but I think it would be best if we have faith in Laxus. He will return....I just know it." I finished and went back to sleep.

I awoke with great pain. It was difficult to breath, but I forced myself into a sitting position. I looked around and saw Spike was huddled up, but appeared to be shaking. I groaned, which instantly got his attention. He looked up and I saw a scar going down his right eye. I was instantly worried about him, but he seemed to be looking at me the same way. I was still surprised at how much he has grown in the last few weeks.

"Spike?" I groaned out.

He smiled when he realized I was fully conscious. "Master! You're awake!" Spike exclaimed and he started to walk over to me. He fell to his knees and looked at me with tears in his eyes. "Are you okay?" He asked me.

I just groaned. "I think so. I am in quite a bit of pain, but I'll live. What about you? What happened to your eye?" I asked him and he looked down.

"You've been asleep for three days master." Spike stated and I was shocked I was out that long. "I had to do what I could to protect you." Spike said softly.

I smiled at him. "Would you mind telling me what happened?" I asked him.

He looked up at me nervously. "Those flying demons attacked us. I had to lead them away from you, but the three of them caught up to me and I had no choice, but to fight." Spike started. "I know you told me to use my head, but I had no choice. If they followed me back you could've been injured. So I fought them and won, but one of them got a good shot in on me." Spike explained. "It was a hard fight, but I used what you taught me and I made sure you were safe." He told me.

I smiled as I reached my arm out and patted him on the head. He looked up at me surprised. "Good work." I told him with a smile. "I might be dead if it wasn't for you." I told him and he just smiled at me. "How are you holding up? Do you still have some of the blood diamonds left?" I asked him and he nodded. "Good. I still need some rest, but I think I can help if any other demons approach us. You get some sleep, while I take a watch. You look like you need it." I told him and he nodded.

"Yes master, but let me know if you need anything." Spike told me.

I smiled. "Will do. Get some sleep." I said softly and he laid down beside me. He fell asleep almost instantly. He must have been awake the past three days straight, I thought to myself. I studied our position and saw that we were in some sort of rock formation that surrounded us perfectly. I smirked as I looked at Spike, but soon frowned as I thought about who did this to me.

"Fuck....." Was all I could say.

I am banging on the green wall with my two hands, trying to break free. Things have gone terribly since Laxus's absence. Discord had broken free and created all sorts of chaotic destruction. Thankfully, the girls were able to handle him easily enough. However, now we are in another predicament, but this time, my sisters are both gone and mother is still in a coma. Luna and Nightmare went to the gates of Tartarus to see if any word has been heard of Laxus and Spike. Mother has been asleep since her return, which I don't blame her for, but it has worried all of us. Unfortunately, today during Shining Armor's and Cadence wedding, the changeling horde decided to invade. Chrysalis is more powerful than I after feeding continually for the last couple of weeks. I faced her, but am ashamed to say, that in this time of peace I have grown weak and am no longer able to access my full power. Such foolishness on my part. I could only pray that Twilight and the others will be able to reach the Elements in time. With their new magic they should be able to put up quite a fight. However, my hopes were crushed as the girls were dragged back into the throne room. Many of them looked worn and beaten. I am guessing they put up a good fight, but against these numbers, it would be difficult to succeed.

I thought back to Laxus. He would probably surprise all of us and take out this army single handed. How I wished he was here, but he wasn't. I looked to my student and saw Chrysalis towering over her. I studied her form as I could only watch helplessly. She was about as tall as me and seemed to possess great magic power even without her stealing Shining Armor's love. She was gloating as she went over to hug Shining Armor in a disgusting way.

A small tear made its way from my eye as I felt powerless and useless. The rest of Fairy Tail was back in Ponyville and none of them had any means to get here in the time we needed, nor did we have a way to contact them. If Kong and the cats were here, we would have been able to make a counter strike, but it appears that Chrysalis planned this very well. Our strongest forces were all spilt and in different areas. She must have been planning this for a while. I watched on as Chrysalis gave the order for her changelings to feed. They all flew off, but soon a loud explosion carried across the room. Instantly, a part of the roof caved in and in dropped a young adult dragon with purple wings and green hair. He was bent over as he was crouched on top of the changelings and his hair was covering his eyes and it was hard to see who it might be, but two things were clear. This dragon was larger than me and it had crushed the guards that had just flown out of the throne room.

"What have you done!?" Chrysalis screamed.

The dragon stood and swiped his hair back, thus revealing a familiar face. It was Spike.

"Spike!?" Rarity and Twilight both yelled.

Spike looked over at them and saw that they were injured. He instantly growled in the direction of Chrysalis and his face became serious. With a beat of his wings he propelled himself forward to attack Chrysalis. This startled everypony in the room, but Chrysalis held up her hand and shot forth a magic beam. Spike engulfed his hands in a green flame and formed the flames into a blade that ran up and down his arm. He sliced clean through the magic beam and continued to rush Chrysalis. However, before he got there, she summoned a scythe and was getting ready to intercept him. As he rushed her, she gave an evil smirk and was getting ready to cut him down. The girls were screaming his name, but he didn't listen. Chrysalis swung her scythe and just as it was about to connect Spike disappeared. He was back several feet and seemed to be confused himself. I then heard a sigh from beside me and I turned to see Nightmare Moon was next to the pod that I was trapped inside. I smiled as she started to tear an opening in the pod.

"What did Laxus tell you about fighting an enemy stronger than yourself?" Nightmare asked Spike.

Spike sighed and let his flames diminish. "He told me to use my head and observe the situation first...." Spike said in a deep voice that was very smooth.

Nightmare just chuckled as she finished breaking me free. Chrysalis saw this and looked on in horror. "NO!" She screamed.

"Thank you sister." I told Nightmare. She just smile in return and we flew down to the floor. I glared at Chrysalis who instantly took up a fighting stance as the girls started cheering for Nightmare Moon and I. I took a fighting stance and got ready. "This ends now Chrysalis!" I told her with conviction.

She gritted her teeth and crouched. I responded in kind, but I felt a hand on my shoulder. I turned to see Nightmare looking at me and shaking her head. "That wont be necessary." Nightmare told me.

I was about to ask for clarification when a bright golden light burst in through the windows and holes in the ceiling. It felt warm, but I could sense the power behind it was massive. "Fairy Law!" I heard a familiar voice say. A voice that I hadn't heard in almost two months. The bright light got brighter and many of us covered our eyes as we listened to the power take its course. It didn't take long for the light to start dissipating and we were able to open our eyes soon enough, but what we found was shocking. Chrysalis was on the floor and seemed to be gasping for breath. I was confused and so was everypony else. I turned to my sister only to see she was also surprised.

"What happened?" I asked Nightmare as I slowly approached Chrysalis.

The older looking Spike answered my question. "Master used Fairy Law. One of the legendary spells of Fairy Tail that only a select few know." Spike said as he approached Chrysalis. "Depending on how much magic is put into the spell it can render anypony the master deems as an enemy incapacitated or kill them. As you can see, the master put in enough magic to stop the changelings that were outside and put her in the condition that you see her now." Spike explained as he gestured to Chrysalis. "I'm just glad we made it in time, but what happened?" Spike asked me.

I smiled at him. "I think many of us are wondering about what happened to you two as well. However, I believe it would be best to get these invaders and our injured ponies, taken care of." I told him.

He turned and looked at me for the first time. My eyes widened in shock when I saw a massive scar going from his right eye down his cheek. I covered my mouth in shock as I went up and started to study his face. I placed my hands on his cheeks and he smiled when he saw how worried I was, but the others seemed to notice this as well. The other girls ran up, but it was Twilight and Rarity who gasped in shock when they got a look at his face. Twilight almost shoved me out of the way, which surprised me, but I smiled at how much she cared for him. Rarity had tears in her eyes as she looked him over, but I turned to Nightmare.

"How did you get here so fast?" I asked Nightmare.

She smiled at me. "When Luna and I reached the gate a few days ago the guards had told us that they had seen no sightings of Laxus or Spike. Our sister was obviously upset and she decided she was going to stay for a few days." Nightmare Moon explained to me. "However, nightfall came and we saw a deformed figure in the distance. We were surprised because, as you know, no demons dare come close to the gate. Once it got closer we were able to see that it was Spike carrying a heavily wounded Laxus. We went out to help them, but Laxus was barely conscious and even Spike looked exhausted." She said with a serious face. I could tell from her expression that it was bad. "We brought them back to the medical bay and patched them up, but it was a miracle that Laxus was alive at all. Unfortunately, they didn't have the experience nor the means to help Laxus. In fact, he shouldn't even be moving." Nightmare told me with a wince.

I cocked a brow at her statement. "What do you mean?" I asked her confused.

Twilight heard us and came over followed by Spike and the others. "What happened to Laxus, Princess Nightmare?" Twilight asked.

Spike stepped forward again. "He was fatally wounded." Spike stated grimly and everypony present paled, myself included.

I was about to respond when I heard the flapping of wings behind me. I turned around and saw Luna carrying in Laxus, who was holding his chest. I looked closer and saw blood on his shirt. "He needs medical attention now!" Luna screamed with worry.

"Rainbow!" I shouted, thus instantly gaining her attention.

She looked at me and flew over. "Yes princess?!" Rainbow asked back.

"I need you to fly to the medical wing and bring anypony who is available here!" I told her with authority. "I will not let our master, the one who found my mother, die!" I stated and she nodded.

Rainbow flew off as fast as she could and I went to over to Laxus. I got on my knees and started to use my magic to heal him. I looked at his face and saw that it was pale. He seemed to be suffering from blood loss, but that would explain the blood on his clothes. As I continued I saw Laxus's head fall to the side. Many gasped, but I put my hand to his nose and felt air, so I knew he was unconscious. I looked to Luna, who appeared to have been crying. I saw the fur on her face was wet and appeared that other parts were matted. I felt sorry for what she was going through. To lose the one you love and for him to be returned in this condition was heartbreaking. It made me wonder, what could have dealt such a grave blow to Laxus. I looked around the room as I did my best to heal Laxus, but he was very badly injured, so I was mostly stopping the blood from pouring out the wound on his chest. The amount of blood that was trying to get out told me that there was quite a bit of damage and I didn't have the heart to look at it. With my magic at work I looked around the room and saw many were looking on in sadness, but it was mostly Luna and Twilight who seemed to be the worst.

"Spike..." I said softly to gain his attention. "What happened?" I asked him.

"I think its time you told us." Nightmare added.

Luna and the others all looked at him. The once childish dragon that I knew from two months ago appeared to be gone. An expression of seriousness that I had never seen before on the child was now on his face, but it seemed to carry over to his entire presence. From this I knew, that whatever he had seen or gone through must have been very difficult, but then again, they were stuck in Tartarus for two months. He sighed as he looked around and saw everypony looking at him.

"I regret to inform you that even I don't understand what happened." Spike said in his deep voice. "The master has not said a word to me about his reasoning, but I saw everything that happened and even to this day, I don't understand why Master didn't fight back." Spike told us.

My eyes widened in realization at what he was implying. However, before I could question him, Luna asked her question first. "You mean to tell me that he got these injuries on purpose?!" Luna shouted at him, but Spike couldn't even look at her.

He looked down and opened his mouth, but stopped when we heard groaning. We all looked over and saw Shining Armor waking up as Cadence helped him to his feet.

"What happened?" Shining Armor asked nopony in particular. "Is the wedding over?" He asked Cadence.

She started to cry and hugged him, which surprised him, but as he started to look around the room he instantly became alert that something had happened. I could tell that he wanted to ask questions, but Twilight went over and hugged him.

"BBBFF! You're okay!" Twilight exclaimed and hugged him along with Cadence.

I smiled at the exchange and so did Shining Armor. I heard foot steps approaching us and so did the others. We turned towards the door and I saw Captain Spitfire and Lieutenant Soarin enter the throne room. They looked in shock at the damage, but soon realized that we were okay and they sighed in relief.

"Your Majesties!" Spitfire started. "The changeling army has been pacified somehow. All soldiers in the city have been rendered unconscious!" Spitfire stated with a salute. "We are here for your orders Princess!" She exclaimed.

I sighed as I continued to focus on Laxus's wounds, but knew that this needed to be taken care of. "Round up as many of them as you can. I don't know how long they will be incapacitated. Laxus used a spell to defeat the enemy by himself." I told Spitfire and Soarin. Spitfire scowled at the mention of Laxus, but Soarin looked thrilled.

"Master is back! No wonder the enemy was defeated so easily." Soarin stated and Spitfire turned to glare at him.

"We could have handled it!" Spitfire told him firmly.

Soarin sighed and just nodded. "Of course." He said reluctantly.

I cleared my voice to gain their attention. Both looked at me and saw that we were all looking at them. "Send word to every guard! I want all changelings gathered and put in the dungeon. If we run out of room, put them in a room and put a magic dampener around the room to prevent them from escaping. I also need a team dedicated to helping anypony in need. Hopefully the battle was over before any permanent damage was done to our ponies and city." I told them. Both saluted and flew off.

I looked back down to Laxus and saw that Laxus's head was now in Luna's lap. I smiled at how much she cared for him, but I doubt she should be moving him to much. I was about to say something when Rainbow Dash returned with some members of the medical team. They rushed to us and started looking over me and my sisters.

"Not us you idiots! Him!" Luna shouted at them and startled most of them. They all looked down to Laxus and their eyes widened.

"I thought he was the one stuck in Tartarus?" One of the doctors said.

I saw Luna getting mad, so I spoke before she could. "Doctor, it is imperative that you save this stallion. He has saved Equestria many times and saved our mother, your queen. I suggest you get started." I told them with a cold tone that made them all pale. I moved out of the way and let them start working on Laxus. "Luna. I understand you want to stay with him, but you must let the doctors do their jobs." I told her.

She slowly and reluctantly moved away from Laxus. She stood and she seemed to be shaking from sheer nervousness. I went over and hugged her to comfort her. She hugged me back, but I could tell that she only wanted to be by Laxus.

"How did you get back here so quickly?" I asked my sisters.

"When we figured out the extent of the masters wounds we prepared to teleport here to get him the proper medical treatment. We didn't know that Canterlot was under siege." Nightmare stated as Luna moved away. I didn't pay attention to her as I continued to listen to Nightmare. "When we got here we were instantly under assault by some of the changelings who saw our arrival. This proved to be inconsequential as we defeated every changeling dumb enough to attack us, but surprisingly, Spike here held his own and really helped." Nightmare said and all of us looked at Spike. "He easily took out 5 of their soldiers at once and not a single one hit him." Nightmare explained further and many were looking at Spike in shock.

"What happened next?" Pinkie asked and as I turned to look at her I saw she had some popcorn in her hands. I just sighed as I did my best to ignore her.

I looked back to my sister. "Laxus told us to head to the throne room. Somehow, he knew that the leader of the changelings was here and that you were defeated. He then told us to stall the changeling leader while he prepared his attack. When I asked him what he was planning on doing, he said that he was going to end this pointless fight and told us to come help you." Nightmare explained. "As you can imagine, Luna was not happy about him doing anything in his condition." Nightmare said.

"Not like we could stop him." Spike stated.

I wanted to respond, but was cut off before I could. "What do we do with her?" I heard Luna ask, but her voice was cold as ice.

I looked over and saw Chrysalis shaking. I furrowed my brow and looked at her. "Shining Armor! Take her to the dungeons and make sure she has her own cell. Put some dampeners on her body instead of her cell. I don't know how much magic power she will have when she snaps out of her stupor." I stated. "I also want a group of guards posted outside her cell and outside the dungeon. I don't want her to do anything without us seeing it." I stated in a tone of authority.

Shining Armor saluted, but Cadence did not look happy. "What about the wedding? What about his injuries? He needs to rest!" Cadence shouted at me.

All of us looked at her in shock. I, myself, have never heard her yell at me before, but I knew it came out of concern for her future husband. I smiled and went over to her. She stood her ground, which was admirable, but I wasn't going to hurt her anyway. I wrapped her in a hug that surprised her, but she soon returned the gesture. Tears came to my eyes when I think about how long she might have been foalnapped for. I looked down at her and gently pushed her chin up so I could look her in the eyes.

"Cadence...." I started softly. "I understand you are worried, but I believe Shining Armor is very capable at doing his job and right now he is needed." I stated and she opened her mouth to reply, but I continued. "You on the other hand appear to be malnourished and have injuries all over your body. I will have Shining take you to the infirmary first, but he will be doing his job....Unless, he believes he his unfit for duty." I stated and all of us turned to look at Shining.

He smiled and saluted me. It was a little sloppy, but his heart was there. "I am ready for duty Princesses!" Shining said. "However, much like you suggested, I would like to get Cadence checked up on." He stated and I smiled. I gave him a nod and he came over to Cadence to escort her to the infirmary.

He wrapped his arm around her and started to leave, but Twilight rushed toward them. She went to the other side of Cadence and also helped to escort her. I smiled at her and how much she cared about those two. She certainly proved me wrong about following your gut. I should've listened to her when she said something was off about Cadence. I sighed as I thought back to my own stubbornness. I heard footsteps approaching me from behind and I looked over my shoulder to see the rest of the girls.

"Anythin we can do ta help ya princess?" Applejack asked me.

I smiled at the girls. "Well...." I started. "If the five of you are not injured I would appreciate any help you can give for getting the palace cleaned up to prepare for the real wedding." I told them.

"Course princess!" Applejack said. "We all will help any way we can!" Applejack stated.

I smiled. "Anything for Cadence your Highness! She has been through an awful lot." Rarity said.

"No problem princess!" Rainbow said.

"Actually, Rainbow Dash..." I started. "I have another task for you." I told her and she looked at me confused.

"What?" Rainbow asked me.

"I need you to fly to Ponyville and inform Master Mavis what has transpired here. Help from the other guild members would be appreciated as well." I told her. She nodded in understanding and shot off towards the guild.

I started to look towards Laxus, only for my vision to start darkening. I grabbed my head to steady myself, but it didn't seem to be working. I looked up and saw many of those still present looking at me in concern. Nightmare walked towards me and seemed to be saying something, but I couldn't hear it. I looked at her and narrowed my eyes to try and read her lips, but it was no use. With the last of my strength I saw Laxus laying on the floor being worked on by doctors. I soon felt myself falling and the last image that I saw was the ground coming closer. Then darkness.....

"Somepony catch her!" I shouted out in fear. I saw Celestia's eyes become hazy. I instantly was on alert, but she seemed to steady herself only for her to fall over moments later. Thankfully, Princess Nightmare Moon caught her. I sighed in relief.

"I believe that my sister needs her rest." Princess Nightmare Moon informed us. "I will be taking her to her room. Doctor!" Nightmare shouted to the medical team working on the master. They looked over to her. "When one of you is available please send somepony to Celestia's room. I believe she is fine and only in need of rest, but better to be safe than sorry." Nightmare said. One of the doctors nodded and Nightmare left with Celestia wrapped in her magic.

The other girls started to leave and I watched them go, but Rarity turned around to look at me. "Are you coming Spikey Wikey?" Rarity told me. I smiled, glad that she cared and wanted to spend time with me.

However, I sighed as I looked at her. "I think it would be best if I stayed with Master Laxus." I told her and she looked surprised that I turned her down. More than anything I wanted to spend time with her right now, but if I learned anything from Tartarus, its that Master likes knowing where he is when he wakes up and seeing me put him at ease. "I spent the last two months with him and I'm not going to leave him now." I told Rarity. "Besides, I would like somepony to check on my eye." I said softly and she smiled at me.

"I understand darling." Rarity said and left with the other girls.

I went over to stand by the doctors, but far enough away so I wouldn't get in the way. I watched as they pulled off his shirt and Luna gasped in horror. I flinched when I saw the massive wound on top of several different scars.

"It seems this stallion has received burns on top of burns." One of the doctors said aghast.

"How did this happen?" Another one of them said.

I looked to Princess Luna and saw her crying. I sighed and stepped forward. "It was me. I did it...." I said softly. The entire group of doctors and Luna looked at me in shock. "It was the only way to save him and I didn't know what else to do." I said in shame.

Luna stood on shaking legs as she looked at me. "What happened?!" She asked me firmly.

"Laxus was wounded very badly on his chest. We got away, but the wound was impossible for it to heal on its own. The massive area that you see is from the original wound." I explained. The wound covered almost his entire chest. "When we got to safety, Laxus passed out and I tried to help him, but I couldn't stop the bleeding." I told them and then ignited my hands in green flames. "I used my flames to cauterize the wound as best I could, but it was horrible without something metal to heat up, so I improvised with my hands." I said as I thought back to the times where I had to perform the emergency treatment. "I had to do this several times because of us being under attack by demons constantly and the master reopened his wounds multiple times. That is why I had to continually burn him." I told the group with a shaky voice. I was still upset by my actions and how weak I was.

I held my self and tried to stop shaking, but even though I have this more adult like body, I haven't aged a day. I am still a child at heart. I remember thinking back about how I used to wish that I was older, but now I wish I had never gone through such an ordeal. I got what I wanted though. I had to make the decisions of an adult and act like an adult. I tried to stop my shaking, but soon felt arms wrap around me. I looked and saw that Princess Luna was hugging me.

"Thank you. Thank you..." Princess Luna whispered to me. My eyes widened and I hugged her back. I smiled and was grateful for the hug because I honestly needed it. She let go and I looked down at her. She smiled. "You really have gotten big Spike." Princess Luna told me and I chuckled.

"Yeah..." I said softly. "It was an accident." I told her with a small laugh.

"How was it an accident?" I heard Princess Nightmare Moon ask me. I turned and was surprised she had already returned, but figured she teleported or something.

I looked at her and saw she had a cocked eyebrow. I looked back to Luna to see she was also confused. I smiled. "I think it would be best that I told the story all at once." I told them. "I know everypony is gonna want to know about what happened and I'd rather only tell the story once..." I told them shyly. I felt uncomfortable saying no to them, but I was hoping they would understand.

Instead of being angry both smiled at me. "It would appear that you have matured emotionally as well." Princess Nightmare Moon said. "You have a more commanding presence about you as well." She stated.

"I agree. It seems that much has happened to you, but it appears that you have kept true to yourself in the end. Well done Spike." Princess Luna told me.

I felt blood rushing to my cheeks as I blushed. Both princesses giggled at this. "Thank you." I told them softly.

I was about to continue when the doctors raised the master in their magic and got our attention. Luna was instantly beside them watching carefully and Nightmare Moon and I followed behind them. We walked from the throne room to an empty room in the castle. It appeared to be a hospital room for private patients. The doctors started setting up the master in a bed and hooking him up to all kinds of machines. I saw that there was an extra bed and without asking I went over to it. I studied the bed and fell on top of it, but when I did, it only took a few moments before I let sleep take me. It has been a long couple of months and laying in a bed made me realize how tired I was. I let darkness take me, but not before taking one last look at the master. I saw that he was placed in the bed and the doctors were still working on him, but I couldn't stay awake. The last thing I heard was light giggling. I ignored it as I started to snore.

Hey guys! Thanks for reading my newest chapter of Equestria's Strongest Wizard, however, I need your help! I told you about my new story in the authors notes, but wanted to give you the option again to check out my new story. Although, what I didn't tell you is that a ton of people have gone on there and been hating on it for no reason. As a new author you can imagine why this is upsetting. Now I'm not asking you for a thumbs up on my new story, but just to try it. I imagine that if you like this story you'll probably appreciate my new one as well. Please Please Please!!!! Check it out! Let me know what you think! PM me or leave a comment. I like to know what my readers think and as always leave suggestions in the comments or PM any ideas you might have. Thanks guys. A link to the new story is down below!

Star Eater

P.S. Next chapter will be longer than this one. This was to set up everything that has transpired over the last couple months and what is going to happen next. Look forward to it!

Chapter 19: What Happened?

I was awoken by the numerous sounds of ponies whispering. I shuffled in my sleep until I couldn't take anymore and I opened my eyes. I opened both of them, but could only see out of my left eye. I brought a hand up to my right eye and felt bandaging going around my head that was connected to some padding on my eye. I'm guessing a doctor took a look at it while I was asleep. I leaned up in bed and my green hair fell in front of my face. It was weird having hair instead of the scales, but I don't mind it. I slicked it back and looked up from my bed. I noticed the whispering had stopped and almost everypony from the guild was here including some others. My eye widened in surprise, but I smiled after finally getting to see some of them. Tears made there way to my eyes and fell down my cheeks. Twilight and Rarity saw this and began crying themselves. Both came over and hugged me which I gladly returned. I sniffled and looked over to the bed where master was supposed to be, but I found nothing. Just an empty room....I started to panic as my head furiously looked around the room for him. It was at this point Master Mavis spoke.

"Worry not Spike. Laxus is in another room sleeping peacefully, but I have a feeling he wouldn't be if it wasn't for you." Master Mavis told me with a smile.

I blushed. "We helped each other in our time in Tartarus. If not for Laxus and his training I wouldn't have been able to protect him as well as I did." I told the group. Master Mavis smiled at me, but then I saw some unfamiliar faces. People who were furless just like Master Laxus. "Who are those two and who is the Panther?" I asked the group.

The red maned woman stepped forward. "My name is Erza. We are all a part of the group that Laxus saved. This is Jellal and Pantherlily. We come from Earthland just like Laxus." Erza told me and my eyes widened in surprise. "Please young dragon. Tell us what happened to Laxus." Erza seemed to beg of me.

I sighed and looked around the room only to see Princess Celestia nod in approval. I smiled at her. I then saw Luna step forward and seemed to have been crying. I remember when she first saw us by the gates of Tartarus. She was a wreck when she found out how injured Master Laxus was, but I was happy to see how much she cared.

"Young Spike.....Please tell us of everything that has transpired in Tartarus. How did Laxus become so injured?" Luna asked me.

I sighed and looked around the room. "I might as well start at the beginning." I stated and everypony gathered around my bed. "First thing you need to know is that the master has been holding himself back." I informed them and many looked confused.

"Whatcha mean sugarcube?" Applejack asked me.

"I mean that he has barely showed a fraction of his power. When I followed the master through the portal I saw him using an attack so powerful that it was miles wide." I told them with a serious look on my face.

"How is such a attack even possible!?" Rainbow Dash shouted.

"Indeed. It does seem a little far fetched." Princess Nightmare Moon said in agreement.

Master Mavis came forward. "It must have been Fairy Glitter. Another one of the legendary Fairy Tail spells." Master Mavis told us.

I nodded. "It was, but thankfully the giant demon that grabbed him flung him away from the portal so all the demons would start chasing him. I heard the master roar in anger and then a column of light that seemed to rain down from the sky and take up part of the wasteland for miles....Its power seemed to be infinite." I told the group.

The group at this point was dumbfounded. However, Erza stepped forward with a smirk on her face. "Incredible. He must have come a long way since he arrived here. It seems that this new strength of his puts his old power to shame." Erza said in disbelief.

"This is amazing. Imagine what else the master might be able to do. We should ask him to show us when he wakes up. I cant even begin to think of all the notes I could get from such a spell." Twilight began. She started to go on a rant about the spells purposes and how to utilize it to its fullest potential. I laughed softly and thought back to how many times that annoyed me, but now.....now I was just happy to see her do such a thing again. I smiled and was enjoying the moment until I heard many start to groan and others clear their throats. Twilight looked around to see many giving her a blank stare and she chuckled sheepishly.

Kong then towered over everypony and spoke to me. "If you would please continue. I would like to here more about the time you were in Tartarus." Kong told me and the others nodded in agreement.

I nodded. "Very well. After the master's attack he came back to the portal where I was blown away from the force of his spell. Thankfully I wasn't hurt, but the master smiled when he saw me." I started. "I was so surprised by his strength, but he made sure I was okay and then we set off towards the gate. However, what I didn't know is that he was going to tell me why he had seemed to be avoiding me." I told the group and everypony looked at me in surprise. "It all started when we left......"

"Spike....There's something I need to talk to you about......" Master told me. I looked at him in confusion and he sighed as he started to talk again. "The reason I don't want any of the others knowing about my past is because I don't want them to be disheartened about my arrival here. I also kept the name of my magic secret due to the fact that you were in the guild. I do not lie when I say that I have been uncomfortable around you, but that is because my past experiences with dragons is weary." The master explained to me.

"What do you mean? I don't understand?" I asked him slightly confused.

He sighed and brought up his hand to his face. Lightning shot across his fingers and he looked towards me. "My magic is classified as Dragon Slayer magic." The master told me and my eyes widened in shock. "More specifically the Thunder Dragon Slayer if you will." Laxus said and saw my unease on my face. "You need to understand that this magic comes from the dragons of my world and they were the ones who invented it. Long ago there was a great war and the dragons of my world, which are about 150 feet bigger than the ones here, roamed the country and destroyed anything in there way." The mater explained to me.

While I was horrified at this revelation that the dragons had caused such destruction and that they were so big, I don't understand what this has to do with the master. "I'm so confused.... Why are you telling me this?" I asked Master Laxus.

He smiled. "This is one of the strongest known magic's in the world and while I cannot teach my Dragon Slaying magic to you, that doesn't mean I can't help guide you to find your own." The Master told me with a smile.

I was stunned. "You really believe that I can learn it?" I asked him.

He nodded. "It will be completely original to you because you are a dragon and though I cant teach you what type of dragon you will be I can teach you techniques." The master told me.

"What do you mean type of dragon I'll be?" I asked for clarification.

As we continued to walk the master started to explain all the different types of dragons and Dragon Slayers that he knew about. Each one seemed to be specific to something. One was the sky dragon, iron dragon, flame dragon and many more, but he told me that I would probably be something else entirely. Apparently, each dragon is unique and different from the next, but if I work hard enough I could become very powerful.

I looked up at the master and wasn't as scared as I was before of his magic. "Do you really think I could become strong?" I asked him and he laughed. I flushed red from embarrassment, but he just patted my head.

"Spike..." He said softly. "I believe you can become stronger than me." The master told me with confidence. I looked at him in disbelief, but I saw that he was genuine. I smiled to myself and thought about how happy I was.

I can finally help everypony instead of just sending letters to Princess Celestia. "This is gonna be awesome!" I told him. "How do I learn this magic of yours?!" I asked him super excited.

He chuckled. "I told you, I can't teach you, only guide you on the techniques." The master told me.

I quirked a brow. "That sounds an awful lot like the same thing." I told him unsure of what he was trying to say, but he just smirked at my response.

"I know its confusing, but you'll just have to trust me." The master told me.

I was still unsure, but I nodded in understanding even though I was really confused. I think the master knew that as well because he starred at me for a little while before he smiled.

"Alright! I'm ready!" I told him with determination. "Lets get started!" I said.

He looked at me with a surprised look on his face and chuckled afterwards. "We can't start now." He told me and I instantly deflated from disappointment. "We are too exposed out here. I'll teach you when we are in more secluded areas." Master Laxus told me. "Understood?" He asked me.

I saluted him. "Yes Sir!" I shouted back. "But what about your past with dragons from your world?" I asked him. "What happened that made you hate dragons so much?" I asked him.

His face darkened and his cheerful/ relaxed expression was gone. It was replaced by one much angrier, one much sadder. He turned away from me. "I would rather not say Spike." He told me and I just stayed quiet for a little while.

After our conversation and my questions we started to head South where we thought the gate was located. We chatted as we walked and it was an idle conversation about nothing and everything at the same time. He would ask me some questions and I would ask him some, but all in all, nothing of significance was said. I did, however, feel as though we had made up for lost time and really connected in our conversations. It was nice to talk to the master like this. Ever since he saved Twilight from Nightmare Moon I sorta started to look up to him, but he never gave me the time of day. I know he told me that he doesn't like dragons and about his type of magic, but I'm glad that he is spending more time with me now.

I looked around the room to see many staring at me in shock. "His magic is for slaying dragons!" Twilight screamed at me.

"That explains why his magic is so dangerous." Luna said aloud.

"How could he keep such a thing from us!?" Rarity shouted. "That would mean Spike has been in danger since Master Laxus showed up!" Rarity exclaimed.

I was about to respond when I felt the room get colder. I looked and saw many of the Fairy Tail members from Earthland, including Master Mavis, glaring at Rarity.

"Rarity!" Luna said in a firm voice. "Laxus has saved us multiple times and even allowed Spike to join. The most he has ever done was be uncomfortable around young Spike. I do believe that you are over stepping your boundaries." Luna said in a cold voice. Rarity flinched from the tone of the princess's voice, but Princess Luna continued. "Besides, he and the others here have good reason to despise dragons. Their dragons are much different from ours and deserve to have a magic created for slaying them." Princess Luna said and my eyes widened in surprise at what she said.

Not over the fact that she said dragons should have a weakness strong enough to kill them, but how they should despise them..... I'm guessing the Master talked to her about the dragons from Earthland. However, I looked around the room to see everypony looking at Princess Luna in shock.

"Sister! How could you say such a thing!" Princess Celestia chastised her sister.

"I agree! Nopony deserves such an unfair magic to be used specifically against them. Especially to kill them!" Princess Nightmare Moon said in agreement.

Many of the others in the room started to agree with the two Princesses and Princess Luna tried talking, but most of them were too upset to listen. I saw most of the Earthland wizards look saddened about their past. I looked around the room and even though I was suppose to be telling everypony what happened all of them were arguing. I heard some random high pitch shouting and I looked to see Pinkie Pie shouting something that was inconsequential to what we were talking about. I groaned and spoke up.

"Everypony." I said, but surprise, surprise, nopony heard me. I groaned and sucked in a chest full of air. "QUIET!" I shouted in a commanding voice. I looked around and saw that I now had everyponies attention. They were all looking at me in disbelief that I just yelled at all of them. "I am telling a story and if you would listen to me you would understand that Princess Luna is right." I told them in a serious tone. "Most of the dragons of Earthland are monstrous. The master told me that they would easily tower over the dragons that are here in Equestria, but at the same time most of them are violent and uncaring towards humans. So, while I was a little uncomfortable at first, he explained why he felt the way that he did. I would tell all of you about the dragons of Earthland, but since Master Laxus has not told you and neither has the old Fairy Tail members from Earthland. This is something you would have to ask the master about or the other Earthland Fairy Tail wizards about. I will not go into detail about why they deserve such a grim outlook." I told them all plainly and a little angrily because of how quick most of them were to judge the Master and Princess Luna. "Now, I would like to continue my story or should I go back to bed?" I asked the group.

Everypony was starring at me in shock about how I just spoke to them and some seemed to be a little upset. "Spike! That is no way to speak to us! You need to show the princesses and the others respect!" Twilight chastised me.

"And none of them should have judged Master Laxus so harshly considering I am the only dragon here!" I snapped back to Twilight. "If I can get over it and tell you that he has good reasons to feel the way he does than I would expect all of you to trust my judgement! Not only as a dragon, but as your friend!" I told the entire group. "Now...." I said through a weary voice. I was still tired from all the lack of sleep in Tartarus. "I am still very tired and would appreciate no more interruptions so I can finish retelling the accounts of our time in Tartarus." I told the group.

I looked around and saw many of the group were still surprised that I talked back to Twilight. I love Twilight, but I was getting sick of her babying me when I was here months ago. Things are different now and I will have my own opinion, as I'm sure I just made clear to everypony in the room. I saw that the princesses seemed to have a small smile and so did the cats. Other members seemed to have a large grin on their faces and others seemed to be displeased with my actions.....Mostly Twilight and the other girls. I just sighed as I looked around.

"We are sorry Spike." Celestia told me. "If you are tired we can come back for the rest later." Celestia said softly.

I shook my head in response. "No.... Everypony is present and there would be no point in having to gather everypony again. I would like to finish now and answer any questions at the end. Is that okay?" I asked princess Celestia.

She nodded. "Very well Spike. We will honor your request." Princess Celestia told me.

I smiled at her and nodded. "Where was I......" I thought a loud.

"You just told us about how Master Laxus hates dragons!" Pinkie shouted. "That's why there was that huge argument and everypony was getting mad at everypony else." Pinkie said as she gestured with her hands like she was trying to remind me of what happened. "It just happened Spike! Come On!" Pinkie told me.

I just deadpanned her along with everypony else present. I sighed and started the story again.

We had been walking for a week and the master had been showing me many different techniques that he knew. I had tried doing them multiple times, but they were very difficult. The master believe that this was because of my age as a dragon. I was confused when he said this because he told me that he was able to perform such magic when he was my age, but he told me the difference was that he was human and I wasn't. Dragons age differently and I should probably be much bigger, but because of my diet my growth was stunted, thus so was my magic. I groaned when he told me his theory, but said we would work on it when we returned to the guild.

We were heading South like every other day, but this day was different. We were walking in a canyon when we saw a cave that seemed to be glowing. This caught our attention and the master decided to investigate. We entered the mouth of the cave and a red tint seemed to be glowing across the cave walls. The master seemed very interested, but I was more nervous then anything. As we made our way through the cave the red glowing got stronger. We walked down the cave and soon entered a cavern that was decorated with glowing gems. I was stunned by how beautiful they were and the master went over to a giant gem that was sticking out of the all to study it. I followed him and my eyes widened in shock at what they were.

"What the hell are these things?" Master Laxus said out loud.

I looked at him and then looked down at the ground. I saw one of the gems on the ground. I leaned over and picked it up to confirm my suspicions. It was a blood diamond....The rarest jewel in all the world and said to be only a myth. I looked at the master as my mouth tried to form what words to say.

"Master...." I said softly.

"Mmmh?" Master hummed.

I pointed to the blood diamond in my shaky hand. "This is a blood diamond!" I exclaimed. "These are the rarest gemstones in the world and are said to be a myth!" I told him excitedly.

He raised an eyebrow at me. "If they are only a myth how do you know about them?" He asked me.

I smiled. "Being a dragon, I eat all sorts of gems. So, I know what are the rarest types of gems. That being said, I honestly thought these were just rumors or speculation. I did some research on it and found that nopony knew anything about where they originated from or any real proof about them. However, I always thought there might be a chance, but I didn't think they would be in Tartarus." I told him as I looked back at the gem in my hand. "I wonder how it taste...." I said softly.

I heard the master speak to me. "Go ahead and try it. If dragons eat gems this is probably a better alternative to the food we have been finding until now." Master told me.

I shivered at the thought of what we had been eating. I looked down and studied the gem in my hand. I started to drool over how good it looked and was starving. I brought the gem up to my mouth and ate the entire thing. It was the most amazing thing I had ever tasted and it seemed to radiate power from within me. However, a strange glow started to come from my body and the power that was radiating from inside me turned to a burning sensation. I gripped my body as it felt like I was on fire on the inside. Master seemed to notice this and reached down to grab me as my vision became blurry. I reached out for him, but I lost consciousness before I realized it.

As I was unconscious I felt as though my body was under a waterfall. I felt water falling on top of my body and started to make my body go numb. I remember because it was one of the strangest feeling I have ever experienced. I then felt as though my back was changing in my sleep. It was almost an out of body experience. I was asleep the entire time, but I could feel the changes being made to my body. I felt my back stretch and become more than it was. I felt my body start to increase in size and stretch to a size I was uncomfortable with. Eventually, I felt the changes stop, but it seemed to happen relatively fast for me, but for the master it had been a few days. I opened my eyes as I felt my body stopped changing and growing. I looked around and saw the master sitting on top of a massive blood diamond looking out the cave entrance. I groaned as I sat up, but it was weird. My body had changed immensely. I was taller and I had wings on my back.

"So your finally awake." I heard the master say. I turned and saw him smiling at me. "Got to say that I was worried when you started to glow, but it was even weirder how your body started to morph while you slept." The master told me.

"Morph?" I asked him with confusion. He chuckled and pointed behind me. I quirked a brow as I looked over my shoulder. As I did, I found something I wasn't expecting to see. A pair of freaking wings! "I have wings!" I exclaimed and I heard the master start chuckling again. I tried to extend them to get a better look. The outline of my wings were purple with greenish webbing just like my belly. I tried flapping them only for them to flap out of sync. "How long was I asleep?" I asked the master.

He seemed to ponder the question. "Well, its hard to tell because there is no daytime here, only night, but I would guess two to three days." He told me. I was stunned that I was asleep for so long and looked back at my wings. I heard the master clear his throat. I turned to look at him. "Congrats Spike, but that's not the only difference. You have also gotten taller." The master told me in a matter of fact tone. "Actually, you may be almost as tall as me now...." He said softly.

I stood, but found that my foot was shaky because of my balance being thrown off and now I was taller. It took me a bit, but I finally stood at my full height and looked towards the master. He was right! I was almost as tall as him, which means I grew almost a foot and a half. I was so excited, but when I looked at the master he seemed to have something on his mind.

"Is everything okay Master?" I asked master Laxus.

He gave me a curious gaze. "Spike.... I want you to try one of those techniques I have been showing you." The master told me.

"Huh? Why?" I asked him.

He studied me carefully. "It appears to me that the blood diamond you ate aged your body into a mature enough state where you might be able to do the techniques." Master explained. "I believe that with your new body you will be able to perform your very own dragon slaying magic." The master told me.

My eyes widened in surprise at what he was implying. I looked at him and saw that he was serious. I nodded and started to focus on my claws. I started to concentrate as hard as I could and I soon felt my claws becoming warmer. It felt as though something was straining to get out and with one last push I heard flames being produced. I looked at my claws and saw the same green flame that I breath for Twilight and Princess Celestia's letters now appeared on my claws. I slowly smiled and started to wave my claws around to find that the emerald fire didn't go out. I started to laugh softly and I heard a chuckle. I looked up and saw the master smiling at me.

"Well done Spike!" The master told me. "You did it! Now you will be able to practice with your magic while we are on the road." The master said to me.

"This is awesome! I did it! I did it!" I started shouting again and again. "Do you think I can do the other techniques that you have been teaching me?" I asked him.

He shrugged. "I don't see why not, but I think this is a great start. I also think we should take some of these blood diamonds for the road." The master told me as he pointed with his thumbs to some of the red colored diamonds. I nodded feverously and he chuckled at my over excitement. "However, be careful when eating those because you don't want to be defenseless while we are here. If you are going to eat one of those let me know so we can find cover just like this cave." The master told me. "Sound fair?" He asked me.

I nodded. "That makes sense I guess....." I said back.

He smiled. "Good, now I need you to take a watch because I have been awake the last three days watching over your scaly ass!" The master told me with a chuckle and I could tell he was kidding, but it still embarrassed me a little.

I nodded and he smiled as he laid down and closed his eyes. "I have already searched the cave and the only entrance or exit is from where we came in. So don't wander off and if you need me just yell." He told me.

"Yes master!" I said to him.

"Oh, one more thing." The master said as he looked at me. I was walking over to the cave entrance, but looked over my shoulder at him. "I want you to practice some of those techniques, but try to keep it down." The master told me. I nodded in response and he smirked back at me.

The master fell asleep and I spent the handful of hours practicing the techniques that the master showed me.

"Ooh! Ooh! Ooh!" I heard somepony shouting.

I looked up from my blanket to see everypony staring at the bouncing Pinkie Pie. "Yes Pinkie Pie?" I asked her with a quirked eyebrow.

"What happened to your scales?" Pinkie asked and everypony turned to look at me. "They're gone! Did you not know!?" Pinkie asked me innocently.

I chuckled. "Yes, I know Pinkie." I told her. "I ate another blood diamond as we got closer and closer to the gate of Tartarus. When I ate the blood diamond that time my scales on my head disappeared and were replaced by the long green hair you see now. I also got taller than Master Laxus and the princesses if you didn't notice, but I will admit its weird." I said to the group.

"Why do you say that darling? I believe the look suits you!" Rarity told me.

I smiled at her. "Thank you, but I meant that I have never seen a dragon with hair before." I told the group.

Princess Celestia stepped forward. "I doubt any of them have eaten a blood diamond before. Much like you Spike I believed the blood diamonds to be no more than a myth. In all my years of living I have never seen proof that they even existed and I doubt any other dragons had the courage to go into Tartarus like you." Princess Celestia told me with a motherly smile.

I blushed and some of the group started to add to her statement. Things like how brave I was or how daring I was. It really made me feel good. I looked up and had some tears in my eyes. "Thanks everypony. It really is great to be home again." I told them and some of them even came over to give me a hug. This made my smile grow even more.

"So, young Spike, what happened next?" Princess Luna asked me.

"Well after I started to learn some more techniques, I ate the blood diamond and the results are what I just told you, but I also was able to produce stronger flames. My control and concentration also increased and to top it off, we were making great time towards the gate. I was being taught by Master Laxus and he had me fight some of the weaker demons sometimes. We would talk and he had no problem taking care of any other demon that came our way....." I told them, but I paused at the end as I remembered what happened next. "But, everything changed after a few weeks of our stay in Tartarus. One day we were continuing like any other day and we were taking a break." I said and my gaze drifted back down to my sheets. "Everything went wrong when another wizard showed up...." I told them.

We were sitting on some rocks next to a fire we started when the master started acting strange. He got up and started looking around us to look for something. I was about to ask him what was wrong when I saw the fire flicker. I looked down to it and saw that it was starting to go out. It was really weird. The fire still had plenty of wood, but went out for no reason. I tried using my fire breath to start it back up, but my fire breath barely had any punch to it. I was so confused, but suddenly the master spoke and my attention shifted to him.

"Natsu...." I heard the master whisper in disbelief.

"What?" I asked him confused. I saw that he was staring out into space and looked to where he was looking. I was expecting nothing, but found that a stallion resembling the Earthland wizards was walking towards us. He had pink hair and seemed to wearing a scarf of some kind. He had an open chested vest and some baggy white pants. The master started to walk towards him, but the weirdest thing was that he seemed to be covered in these black marks and his eyes were glowing.

"Natsu is here!" Erza shouted as she pushed Kong out of the way like it was nothing. "Where is he then?"

"I don't know who this Natsu person is that you and master Laxus seem to know, but the creature that you call Natsu is the one who almost killed master Laxus." I told them with a serious expression on my face. The ones known as Erza, Pantherlily and Jellal seemed to pale at this.

"That cant be right!" Erza shouted at me. "He would never do something like that!" Erza stated.

"I agree. Natsu is as hard headed as they come, but attacking Laxus like that seems odd." Jellal stated.

Master Mavis came forward and had a look on her face that none of us had ever seen before. We all looked at here as she spoke. "What did those black marks look like?" She asked me.

I tried to remember them, but that wasn't the priority at the time. I saw everyponies attention was now back on me, but I could only hang my head in shame. "I'm sorry. I don't remember and trying to memorize his marks weren't at the forefront of my mind at the time." I told them. "However, I can tell you what happened." I told the group.

They all nodded and I thought back to that fateful day.

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=tZPPmbGZM_w

"Natsu!" Master Laxus shouted in excitement. "I cant believe your here!" He said to the one called Natsu.

However, I looked closer at the one called Natsu and he seemed to be mumbling to himself. I also felt something was off. The black marks on his body seemed to be shifting ever slightly and I saw the master start walking over to him.

"Are you okay? When did you get here?" Master Laxus asked him.

I saw the stallions lips moving, but couldn't here him. I focused my senses as the stallion continued to approach us. The master didn't seem to sense anything was wrong, so I ignored the feeling I had, but I stood on my feet to greet the one the master called Natsu. As we came closer to him I started to make out the words he was mumbling.

"nd." I heard at first. I quirked a brow at this as I was confused at what was said. However, he spoke again, but louder this time. "End...." He said softly. I was very confused at this point, but the master didn't seem to care. "End." The stallion said again. "End!" Again was spoken, but much louder this time. This was when the master stopped walking towards him, but the stallion kept approaching us. "End!" He said loudly and even I knew this wasn't normal. The master pushed me behind him and I stood behind him. "E.N.D.!!!!!" The stallion screamed and rushed us.

The master was taken back by this, but I used my wings to put some distance between myself and the other two. Red flames wrapped around the stallion who was attacking us and he attacked the master. The stallion wrapped his fist in concentrated flames and struck the master, but he was able to block the attack by igniting his own hands with his lightning. The two fist met and a shockwave was sent out that pushed me back from the battle even further. I looked back to the two wizards that were fighting, but I saw the one called Natsu had tears streaming down his face. This seemed to distract the master as he pulled back his fist and let down his guard. The one called Natsu took this opportunity and attacked in a relentless flurry of blows. The master cried out in pain and I could hear the sound of his bones breaking. I rushed forward to help the master, but Natsu saw this and ignited his entire arm in his flames. He then slashed towards me and I crossed my arms, but it hit me along the chest. This sent me tumbling back and I knew that I was no match for him. I stumbled to my feet and that one attack made everything clear. I was still weak....

I looked up to see the master was now in between the two of us and tried to grab a hold of him, but it was in vain. "Wake up!" I heard the master shout.

"E.N.D.!!!!" Was the only response he got.

The master got a determined look on his face and started to charge up his magic. The other stallion did so, but with his flames instead. However, when they exchanged blows this time the master blew his arm back and was moving into position for a finishing blow. He charged up his lightning and seemed start the attack, but as he swung, he stopped short of his target. Natsu took advantage of this and started the assault again. The hits rained upon the master and he did nothing to fight back. I was so confused about what was happening. The master made it clear he was stronger, but now it seems like he has given up.

"Master! What are you doing!?" I screamed out. I was confused as to why Master Laxus was taking so many hits. "Fight back!" I pleaded as I watched the battle continue.

"Uggh!" Master Laxus groaned out after taking a hit to the face and was sent flying.

I grunted and got ready to fight the assailant. "Bring it on!" I shouted and rushed at the man. I knew I couldn't win, but something was wrong with the master and I had to help.

"NOOOO!" Master Laxus screamed at me.

I paused as I looked up because of a strange noise. It sounded like somepony chewing very loudly. I saw only pink.... I focused my vision even more and found that it was Pinkie eating popcorn right in my face.

"Domth minf me. Kef goin!" Pinkie told me through her full mouth.

"PINKIE!" Almost everypony in the room yelled.

"Whaf?!" Pinkie turned to look at everypony else. "Thif if great!" Pinkie mumbled out.

The next thing I saw was a blue, gold, dark blue and purple aura wrap around Pinkie as she was levitated from the bed. I chuckled at her antics and thought about how much I missed them, but then I realized something. How in the world did she get on the bed without my knowing!? I looked at her and saw that she was starring daggers at me. My eyes widened in surprise from her glare. I could only imagine that she wasn't very happy being moved from the bed. I just sighed as I looked to the four who removed her.

"Thank you." I told the four softly.

They nodded. "Please continue young Spike." Princess Luna told me and I nodded. My mind shifted back to the battle.

"NOOOO!" Master Laxus shouted at me to try and stop me from doing anything foolish.

I looked over my shoulder to look at the Master, confused as to what was happening. This was a mistake and this mistake was the biggest mistake I could have made in this instance. I heard a growl from behind me and turned to see the stallion in front of me and was about to strike. Fire encircled his fist and seemed to radiate so much power that I could feel it from where I was standing. I had grown much more powerful, but I knew I wasn't a match for him....I just wanted to help Master Laxus. I watched as the stallion charged up an attack and launched it at me. I used my arms to block the attack, but when the attack hit my arms they were blown back. I was wide open for an attack and the stallion responded instantly. He charged up even more flames in his hand and I closed my eyes. I prepared for the worst, but heard a grunt from in front of me, thus was followed by moans of pain. I opened my eyes and saw Laxus standing in front of me to block the hit. I reached out to grab him, but as I did an explosion from in front of the master blew both of us back. Master Laxus's body slammed into me and we were sent flying. I groaned as I got up and looked at the master. He was very injured. His chest had a massive wound on it that went down to part of his stomach and was leaking out blood from the earlier attack. I was stunned by the damage he had received. Not even from our training in Tartarus had I been able to severely wound him like this. Not that I ever tried to inflict such damage on him, but the point was that this stallion was strong enough to fatally wound the master. I was so focused on the master that I had forgotten about the attacker. I heard a roar and looked up to see a mass of flames coming straight for us. I was getting ready to block it, when master Laxus got up and ate the flames. I was stunned at what I just witnessed. He literally ate the flames and started to cough afterwards. He looked at me and grabbed me around my stomach. He then shot off with his lightning to escape from the stallion who attacked us.

"Master! You need medicine!" I shouted at him.

He looked down at me and I saw his face was pale from the battle. He looked sick and soon started to wobble in the air. He started coughing and used his other hand to grab his throat. He started to make unintelligible sounds as he started to claw at his throat and veins started to expand on his throat. He seemed to be choking and after flying us miles away he started to fall out of the sky. He unwrapped me from his arm and used both of his hands to claw for air. I instantly started flapping my wings as I grabbed him, but we were falling and I wasn't used to them yet. Thankfully, I was able to slow our descent and took shelter in a formation of rocks. I laid the master down and looked at his chest. I paled at the damage and how bad it was, but the worst part was is that we were still stranded in Tartarus with no help. I had no choice, but to cauterize the wound. I heated up my mouth to prepare the procedure. Laxus was still clawing at his throat when I shot my flames across his chest to stop the bleeding.

"AHRRGGHHHTTT!" He gurgled out in pain.

I winced at his pain and felt sorry that I had to do such a thing. I was shaking I was so nervous about everything. We were in Tartarus and the master was very badly injured. I had been relying on him for everything, but something happened to him in that last fight. He looked stunned at who it was and tried talking to the stallion, but it was no use. They fought for a while, but the master stopped fighting back. He just took every hit as if in a stupor. I looked down at my claws and saw them shaking violently. I then heard the master stop groaning and looked at him only to find that he wasn't moving. My heart instantly fell into my stomach as my face paled. I placed my fingers below his nose and felt his breath, so I knew he was alive. It was obvious now that he was unconscious. I grabbed my knees and wrapped my wings around my body to comfort myself. I had to stay on alert and be prepared to defend the master if anything else attacked us.

As I looked at the master, I frowned. Many things had happened over the last couple of weeks and Master Laxus has dealt with every demon to cross our path with little difficulty, but something stopped him in this last fight. I don't know if he was training me like he had been since we gotten there or if it was something else, but it was then that I had to protect him...... and I did.....

In the rock formation we stayed. A day passed and the master was still unconscious. I heard sounds coming from above us and readied myself for a fight, but thankfully most of them moved along. I watched over the master as he slept away another day, but this time demons from above us seemed to smell us because I started to hear clawing at the rocks above us. I paled as I looked up and could only wonder what demon it might be. I looked back to the master and was about to try and wake him up, but I stopped myself because I knew he was in no position to fight. I gritted my teeth and summoned magic into my claws. I flapped my wings and navigated my way around the rocks only to see three of the flying demons starting to claw there way through the rocks. I summoned fire into my belly and shot it at the one at the front of the group of demons. It was ablaze with my green flame and I rammed into as I continued to fly past the demons. My slamming into the demon angered the other demons and changed there direction back up to me. I saw three of them were left and I tried to lead them away. One decided to stay back, but I hurled a fireball at it to gain its attention. All three demons screeched at me as I led them away from the master.

As I flew through the air I heard the massive wing beats behind me getting closer. I looked over my shoulder and saw the demons gaining on me. I had to think quickly and had to take care of this situation. I dived towards the ground and the demons followed me. I flipped around in the air and shot a ton of small fire balls at the wings of the demons. Two of the demons dodged, but I was able to put holes in the wings of the demons. I turned back around and pulled myself out of the dive I was in. I looked down to see the demons flapping its wings, but it was futile. The demon crashed into the ground and stopped moving. That was one demon taken care of. Now I just have to take care of the other two. I saw the demons were still separated so I charged at one of them with my wings. The demon screeched again as it saw my approach. I watched as it opened its maw to try and bite me, but with one last flap of my wings, which I put all the strength I had into, I was able to ascend over its mouth. I ignited my arm in my green flames and had them take the shape of a sword. I cut off one of its wings and it screeched in horror as it plummeted to its death. I watched as it fell to the ground, but forgot about the other demon.

I heard a screech from above me and I looked up to find the other demon about to strike, but I used my wings to propel myself back. I was able to dodge the fatal blow, but one of the demons claws reached for my head. I leaned back as far as I could, but could only look on in horror as the claw reached for my eye. Its claw dug into the top of my forehead and came down my face. I screamed in pain as I brought my claw up to my face only to find blood flowing from the wound. I groaned in pain, but looked down to see the demon was wide open. With a wing beat I was in a dive bomb and charged up my flames in my fist. Right as the demon was about to pull up, I shot into its back and punched it as hard as I could. A green explosion of flame went of and the demon was sent spiraling into the ground. I didn't need to watch it hit the ground to know that I had achieved victory, so I started to make my way back to the master.

I came upon the rock formation and saw that it had been undisturbed since those flying demons found us. I descended into the rocks and found the master was exactly where I left him. I sighed as I went back over to my spot and tried to take care of my eye. I ripped off some of my shirt and used it to put pressure on the wound and eventually it stopped. I heard a groan and looked over to the master. He was stirring in his sleep. I saw that his eyes seemed to open and I crawled over to him quickly.

"Master! Master!" I shouted as I went over to him. I brought up my claws and held them over him confused at what I should do. His chest was still healing, but when I looked back to the master's eyes I saw that they were closed again. Alone.... I was alone again and master was still out of it. I sighed as I dragged myself back to my spot. I wrapped myself in my wings again and waited. Another day had passed and there had been multiple times where the master had awoken suddenly, but was still in a stupor. I heard another groan and I looked towards the master and this time he seemed to be looking around. I saw him look at me and I saw his face contort into a look of concern.

"Spike..." The master groaned out.

This was the first time he had talked in three days. "Master! You're awake!" I cried out. I rushed over to him and fell on my knees as tears came to my eyes. I was very concerned about how he was feeling. "Are you okay?" I asked him.

He just groaned. "I think so. I am in quite a bit of pain, but I'll live. What about you? What happened to your eye?" He asked me and I looked down in shame.

"You've been asleep for three days master." I stated and the master looked at me shocked that he was out that long. "I had to do what I could to protect you." I said softly.

The master smiled at me. "Would you mind telling me what happened?" He asked him.

I was very nervous to tell him what happened because he told me to smart and use my head, but I had no choice in that situation. "Those flying demons attacked us. I had to lead them away from you, but the three of them caught up to me and I had no choice, but to fight." I started. "I know you told me to use my head, but I had no choice. If they followed me back you could've been injured. So I fought them and won, but one of them got a good shot in on me." I explained nervously. "It was a hard fight, but I used what you taught me and I made sure you were safe." I told him and I looked at the master to see if he was mad at me.

I saw him smile as he reached an arm out and patted me on the head. I looked up at him surprised. "Good work." He told me with a smile and I was stunned that he was okay with that. "I might be dead if it wasn't for you." The master told me with a smile on his face. I felt as though a heavy burden had been lifted off my shoulders now that the master was awake. "How are you holding up? Do you still have some of the blood diamonds left?" He asked me and I nodded. "Good. I still need some rest, but I think I can help if any other demons approach us. You get some sleep, while I take a watch. You look like you need it." He stated and I could only nod in response.

"Yes master, but let me know if you need anything." I told him in a serious voice.

He smiled at me. "Will do. Get some sleep." He said softly to me and I laid down beside him.

I felt my eye get heavy and sleep found me easily enough, but I did hear the master say one thing before the darkness overtook me.

"Fuck....." I heard the master say out loud.

I awoke and found that the master was in a leaning position up against a rock. I picked myself up and found that the master was holding his chest as he looked at me.

"How is the wound?" I asked him.

"It's not to bad." The master told me, but I could tell it really bothered him. "I take it you cauterized the parts where I was bleeding?" He asked me and I nodded slowly. "Good thinking." He told me. "Now that your up we should get moving." The master said.

I looked at him like he had gone mad. "Master! Don't you think we should wait until you are in better condition?" I asked him and he shook his head.

"No.... Something is coming Spike and we need to get out of here." The master told me with a serious look on his face. I was so confused at this point, but I just reluctantly nodded.

"Very well master. I trust you." I told him and he smiled at me.

"Do you think you can fly us out of here? I want to conserve my energy." The master told me.

I nodded slowly and picked him up. It was quite easy with my new size, but I was careful with his wound. I flew us around the various rocks and we were now out in the open again. I flew for a while until the master pointed down and we continued on foot. We followed a very strict routine. Head south and make our way to the gate, but now we were being more sneaky to avoid demons. We had come across a horde of demons and had to make our way around the entire thing, but the weird thing was is that they were marching together as if somepony was commanding them. We stayed clear of the horde and walked a few extra miles just to be sure we were clear of them, but when I asked the master his thoughts on the horde he only responded with silence. The master was much quieter since his injury and I knew it was affecting him. With the constant strain on his body, it wasn't healing properly and there were times where he would blast a demons away as soon as it showed itself. It was weird the way he was acting. To me it looked like he was trying to run away from something or somepony, but little did I know how right he was.

The master eventually collapsed again and I had to carry him to a spot with shelter where I hoped no demons would find us. Thankfully, we got lucky and the master woke up after a few days of rest, but I saw that he was still bleeding while he was asleep. So I ignited my hands in flames and burned the wound closed as best as I could. After he woke up he knew that I had once again tried my best to close the wounds, but he didn't say anything about it. The master was on his feet and insisting that we got going, but I wanted him to rest. He told me that we had no time and that we needed to leave. I sighed as I followed him South again and we fell into our same routine. We walked for weeks and sometimes I flew us when I felt an abundance of strength. I saw the master was panting heavily and looked pathetic, but I couldn't blame him. I was worried he was going to kill himself, but he did his best to hold on.

We continued our walking, but something was different. I had another uneasy feeling like when the one called Natsu first showed up, but this time it was worse. It felt like death was behind me and I was constantly looking over my shoulder. I don't know why I felt like this when I saw nothing there, but I felt as though all the good in the world was draining away. This feeling had put me on edge and I was already stressed, but thankfully I saw the night sky and dark clouds seemed to be getting lighter for some reason. I looked around and saw a opening in the darkness. I saw a spiral of white clouds and sunlight coming from the horizon. I knew that the gate to get out of here was near. I looked over to the master to tell him the news, but I saw that he was looking behind us and seemed to have a serious look on his face. I turned to see what he was looking at only to find another stallion, but I could tell he wasn't normal. He looked as though he was from Earthland as well, but all I could see when I looked at him was death. My instinct took over and I backed away in fear as the master stepped forward.

I tried whispering to the master. "We need to leave.... The gate is just over there." I told him softly. He waved a hand dismissively at me and stood tall as he carefully walked back towards the other stallion.

"The great Laxus Dreyar ended up being a victim of the dragon onslaught, huh." The other stallion said in an uninterested way. I studied him and saw that he had red eyes and was wearing robes that were black with a white sash going on top of it. "Although, that must mean that you are the one who stopped my demons from capturing the Queen.... That is very unappreciated." The stallion said with his tone cold as ice. I felt my blood run cold just from looking at him.

Queen? What Queen? Who is he talking about. I remember thinking to myself.

The master seemed to smile at his remark. "Yeah." The master started with a smirk on his face. "Slaughtering all of those demons was pretty easy, but saving Queen Faust was definitely a surprise." The master said and I was stunned by what I just heard. Queen Faust!? The same Queen that has been missing for thousands of years! This was unbelievable. "I was on Tenroujima, but I didn't get to see you. However, Juvia and Grey did give me a description of your appearance. I must tell you, I am surprised to see the legendary Dark Wizard here of all places." The master said in a serious tone that I had never heard before. "What are you doing here Zeref? Am I to believe that you were killed by the dragons as well?" The master said and I was stunned by what I had just heard. The master ended up here by being killed by dragons!

"It has been a long time since I have been called that, but you really believe that you came here because you died...." The stallion who master called Zeref responded. He closed his eyes and a grin formed on his mouth. "Such a fool. Why Mavis took a liking to you I'll never know....." Zeref said and I saw the master tense at the use of Master Mavis's name. "Enough about that. I see you ran into E.N.D." Zeref said. "Such a good brother." He stated simply.

The master sprung forward with anger across his face and was faster than I had seen him since we first arrived here. Lightning was charged in his fist and he swung at Zeref, but Zeref replied in kind. A dark wind seemed to wrap around the dark wizards fist and it collided with Laxus's. A shockwave was released from the traded blows and sent me skidding backwards as I tried to stay upright. If this happened two months ago, I would have been sent flying, but my size and new strength helped me power through. I looked back to the two wizards and saw that the master's arm was blown back, thus leaving him wide open for an attack. The dark wizard charged up his fist and struck the master in his chest right where his old wound was still festering. I paled as the master was sent flying back. I used my wings to propel myself in to the path the master was flying and caught him. I held the master in my arms and saw that he was holding his chest in great pain. I could see fresh blood staining his clothes again and panicked at what to do. I looked up to the dark wizard only to see him standing right in front of me. I tried to get away, but just looking in his eyes froze me in pure terror. I just stood there as the Dark Wizard called Zeref inspected the master.

"Mmh? Even with such wounds he was able to launch such an attack?" Zeref said out loud and brought his hand up to his chin in a thinking position. "I see that he has much potential. Maybe Mavis was right in training him to such a degree....." He trailed off. He then looked up at me and I starred into his red eyes. I started to shake in fear of the wizard in front of me. "Do you believe that he could have beaten me if he wasn't so injured by my brother?" Zeref asked me.

I responded through a shaky voice. "I believe that the master is invincible. So, yes. I believe that he would have won." I tried to tell him as serious as I could. Not knowing if he was going to kill us.

He smirked. "What is your name young one?" The dark wizard asked me.

I was surprised by the sudden question. "Spike...." I told him through a shaky voice.

"Spike, huh?" He seemed to ponder this for a minute as he studied me. He then held out his hand and introduced himself. "My name is Zeref Dragneel." Zeref told me.

I studied his hand and started to reach for it like my body was moving on its own. I was able to stop myself and shot a glare towards the wizard in front of me. "You expect me to shake your hand after what you did to my master?" I asked him in anger.

He was surprised about something, but what it was, I have no idea. He smiled and started to walk away which startled me. I thought for sure he was about to attack. "You're just gonna let us go?" I asked him.

He looked over his shoulder at me. "Tell Mavis I said hi!" He said as he waved and left.

I looked up from my bed again and stared at Master Mavis. "How do you know Zeref?" I asked her cautiously. The whole situation was strange.

She closed her eyes. "It doesn't matter. What matters is that Zeref is here and is in command of the demons of Tartarus." The master said.

I saw Jellal and Erza looked pale. "Zeref!" I heard Jellal whisper out in anger. "Now he haunts this peaceful world!" Jellal said to himself.

"And it would appear he has somehow taken control of Natsu." Pantherlily said. "This is most troublesome, but that would explain why Laxus wouldn't fight back." He stated to the group.

Erza scoffed. "Just like Zeref to make someone else do his dirty work against their will!" Erza said with anger.

"Calm down you two." Master Mavis said.

I saw Celestia and the other two princesses step toward her. "Who is this Zeref?" Celestia asked the master. "And how do you know him?" Celestia asked her in a serious tone.

The entire room became quiet and you could feel the tension in the air. It was easy to see that the princesses were weary of Master Mavis now, but then again, so was I. Many questions have been presented before me with not a lot of answers. I saw Master Mavis fly in front of Celestia in a challenging way, which surprised many of us.

"I will explain what I know at a later date, but for now I would like to hear the end of this tale." Master Mavis said simply.

The entire room waited for the answer and I could see everypony seemed to be nervous about what might happen. Thankfully, princess Celestia sighed in response. "Very well master. Please continue Spike." Princess Celestia asked me and I nodded. I started the story right where I had stopped, which was easy because I was at the end.

He looked over his shoulder at me. "Tell Mavis I said hi!" He said as he waved and left.

I was stunned and frozen in fear that he might just come back to finish the job, but when he didn't I started to move again. I don't know why, but after meeting Zeref I felt as though all the energy I had was gone. I started to walk towards the gate with the master in my arms, but tripped and fell down. I did my best to flip over and was able to prevent myself from falling on the master, but I was exhausted. I saw the gate was very close, but it felt like it was miles away. I crawled up to my claws and knees as I tried to catch my breath. I looked down at the master and saw he was in great pain. That was the only thing I needed to see to give me enough energy to grab the master and force him onto my back. I climbed to my feet and started my slow walk towards the gate.

I saw the gate start to get bigger and was able to make out some of the guards on top of it, but my eye sight is much better as a dragon. I groaned as I felt the master slipping from my back and did all I could to stop him from falling from my back. I hunched over and tried to lift him up, but I didn't seem to have the strength left in my arms.

"Auggghhh!" I groaned out as I continued my tortuous walk towards the gate.

I finally was close enough and saw the guards starting to scramble. I was happy to see such movement. Mostly because I figured that meant they saw me, but I now had a new problem. How to convince them about who we are. I lost track of my footing and fell over again, but the masters fall was cushioned by my back. I looked up and started to use the last of my energy to crawl. I dug my claws into the ground and pulled us closer to the gate. It was right there! I could see it, but just didn't have the energy for the extra few feet.... I felt my face become wet as tears made there way down my face. I couldn't pull us any farther and I could only look at the gate through wet eyes. I let my head fall to the floor and laid there in my sorrow. I knew that I had failed the master and I had failed to protect him. I thought it was over..... But it wasn't. I heard the flapping of wings and my eyes shot open. I instantly thought about the flying demons that we had encountered time and time again. I closed my eyes and waited for death to come, but it never did. The wings stopped and my ears heard approaching foot steps. I looked up and saw the guards from the gate rushing to us, but not only that, Princess Luna was there as well.

"These two need to be taken to the medical wings immediately!" Princess Luna commanded the guards.

My body seemed to relax at hearing her voice and I started to fade in and out of consciousness. I awoke after I had been loaded on some kind of stretcher and saw that we were flying through the air. I looked around and saw that the master was also on a stretcher, but princess Luna was flying right next to him. I lost consciousness again and the next time I woke up was from screams of pain. I shot up from the bed I was on and saw that it was the master who was screaming in pain, but my vision was hazy. I instantly shot towards him, but saw that someponies were in my way. I started to push them aside as I moved towards the master. I was getting close when I felt my body stop. I looked down and saw that a guard and rushed up to me. He was now trying to restrain me, but I just threw him aside. Unfortunately, three other guards took his place and all were preventing me from reaching Master Laxus. My body moved on its own as I started to push against the three guards with the last of my strength, but stopped as I saw a familiar face. Princess Nightmare Moon was in front of me. She had a sad smile on her face and I saw her lips moving, but I couldn't hear anything she was saying. I shook my head to clear the fog that was preventing me from using rational thinking.

"Spike! It's okay!" I heard Princess Nightmare Moon say in a soothing voice. "Your safe!" She told me.

My body started to relax and the guards let me go once they were sure I wasn't going to hurt anypony else. "What happened?" I asked nopony in particular. "Where are we?" I asked out loud.

Princess Nightmare Moon smiled at me. "You made it. Rest easy Spike. You are at the gate of Tartarus." The princess told me. "Please get as much sleep as you can, while we look over your injuries. We will wake you when it is time." The princess suggested.

I remember not even answering her as I walked back to the bed I was originally on. I climbed back on and let my body rest.

"And that is everything that I can remember about my time in Tartarus." I told the group and everypony was looking at me in shock. I saw that Twilight had multiple notepads and many of the others looked liked they had questions. I sighed and feared the worst. "I believe that Princess Nightmare Moon and Princess Luna will be able to fill you on what happened next. However, I am still very tired and would like to get some sleep if none of you mind." I stated and many looked disappointed. Some even raised there hands, one of them being Twilight. I sighed and pointed to her.

"I have a question for you Spike!" Twilight said. I sighed and waved a careless hand at her as she smiled. "What happened when yo-" However, Twilight was cut off.

"Hold young Twilight. Young Spike has been kind enough to tell us his story as soon as he woke up, which I am positive we are the only reason he did so." Princess Luna started. "I believe it would be best to let him rest and we can ask some more of him at a later date." She then turned to me. "Get rest young Spike and thank you for telling us what happened." Princess Luna told me and I smiled at her.

"But!" Twilight said, but this time Princess Celestia cut her off.

"I believe my sister is right Twilight. All our questions can wait. Everypony please exit the room!" Princess Celestia announced and everypony started to leave, but not before some of them came over and hugged me. I returned there hugs and was smiling.

I saw that the princesses were the last ones to leave. "Princesses?" I asked out loud.

All of them turned to face me. "Yes Spike?" Princess Celestia asked me.

I was hesitant at first, but I asked them a question. "How is your mother?" I asked them and all three of them were surprised at my question, but soon smiled at my concern.

"She is well. Thank you for asking." Princess Celestia told me with a smile. "She is resting just like Master Laxus and how you should be." She stated with a giggle.

"Please inform me if he wakes up...." I told them.

The three of them smiled and nodded as they left the room. I sighed as I laid back down in the bed and closed my eyes. I felt that my body was still sore and felt heavy. It didn't take long for sleep to take me. After all..... I was finally home.

My sisters and I exited Spike's room to find the rest of the guild was waiting for us. "I believe that should be enough for today." I stated.

"But what happened next!" Rainbow Dash shouted. "I have to know! After listening to everything that Spike went through I need to know how it ended!" She exclaimed.

I sighed and was about to answer when Luna stepped forward. "I can answer that question, but afterwards, I say we call it a day. I believe many of us are tired and all of you are welcome to stay in the castle of course." Luna stated. She then brought her finger to her chin in a thinking motion. "Now I believe that we were waiting for the results on Laxus. However, when we were reported to about how bad his injuries were we realized we were going to have to teleport him back to Canterlot and have him admitted into the castle hospital. This was only a few hours after we had found Laxus and Spike. Nightmare Moon went to awaken young Spike as I went to Laxus's side. I found that he was awake, but was not in the greatest condition for a conversation." Luna explained, but I had already heard all of this from Nightmare. "We then got ready to teleport to Canterlot where we found the changelings were invading and the rest you all know." Luna said simply.

I saw Pinkie step forward with narrowed eyes. "That seems to be an awfully quick explanation of things." Pinkie asked skeptically.

I saw that Luna was about to respond when she looked confused. I looked back to Pinkie only to find her gone. I sighed. "That will have to do for now. We will discuss anything else tomorrow. Please have a good evening everypony." I told the group.

I left and started to walk towards my own room. It has been a very long day and I can't help, but feel bad for Laxus and Spike. They have been through so much, but now I have even more questions. Who is Zeref and how does Master Mavis know him, I thought to myself. There were many things that I wanted to know, especially about mother, but things were never simple. I arrived at my room and entered. I headed for my bathroom to relax and started some bath water. I decided to rinse away my problems for the moment. As I was sitting in the tub I couldn't help, but think of how nice this was. Everypony was finally safe and sound. It was such a nice bath.....

Author's Notes:

Hey guys! Sorry this chapter took so long to come out, but I believe it will be worth the wait. I originally had finished this chapter a few days ago, but when I was rereading it, I felt as though I did a poor piss job of it. I felt as though it was still from Laxus's perspective and didn't really convey what Spike saw.....So I deleted more than half of it and started again. That is why this chapter took so long, but I did try to make my two week deadline. I know I am late by a day or two, but I hope that it will have been worth the wait to figure out what all has happened in Tartarus.

On another note, it is very difficult for me to try and write from Spikes point of view right now because he is switching back and forth between a child and more mature character. As I stated above, I deleted half the chapter because of that. I did my best and believe I did a good job, but turning Spike into a more useful character takes explaining and I believe that he is a really wasted character in some fanfics, but I digress. I hope you all like the fact that he had become more anthropomorphic with his hair compared to his scales and continue to look forward to this story. I will be going into more detail, but I am now starting into the main story and now that the characters and the stage is set, all that remains is setting up the real story. Now I can start moving the story in the direction I want. Slowly, but surely, we will all be able to enjoy Laxus's new life and read about his hardships to come. Look forward to the next chapter!!!!!

Besides that, how do you guys like the grown up Spike!? I tried very hard to make him more mature, but keep him childish in his story telling and might switch back and forth in the future because of his sudden growth spurt. Also, E.N.D.. Some of you saw it coming, but did you expect him to be so powerful? I must admit in the show that this wouldn't of happened, but this is my story to do with what I want and this is necessary to continue the story. LOLOLOL.

Over 15609 total views and 1481 views! 223 Thumbs up! 60 Followers and being tracker by over 275 users! It can also be found in over 617 bookshelves. Thank you for your continued support and coming back to this story for the new chapter! It is always greatly appreciated!

P.S. Longest chapter I have ever written!

MPF Scores of all Fairy Tail wizards

1: Laxus - 76,515 - SS -Dragon Slayer
2: Luna - 2690 - A – Unknown - 8003
3: Celestia - 2187 - A - Unknown - 7371
4: Nightmare Moon - 2202 - A – Unknown - 7112
5: Duster - 1074 - A - Beast Soul - 1688
6: Kong - 1599 - A - Unknown
7: Twilight Sparkle - 423 - A - Memory Make Magic - 1146
8: Pinkie Pie - 94 - A - Territory Magic - 916
9: Vinyl - 390 - B - Unknown
10: Big Mac - 145 - B - Palm Magic 341
11: Magic Touch - 152 - B - Fire Magic 327
12: Applejack - 120 - C - Earth Magic – 255
13: Zecora - 209 - C - Unknown
14: Kahn - 205 - C – Unknown
15: Rainbow Dash - 116 - C - Ice Magic - 202
15: Soarin - 98 - C - Air Magic – 202
16: Cider Blossom - 90 - C - Palm Magic – 197
17: Octavia - 196 - C - Unknown
18: Neeta - 184 - C – Unknown
19: Thunderlane - 95 - C - Drill N Rock Magic - 170
20: Rarity - 81 - C - Requip Magic – 150
21: Levy - 137 - C - Unknown
22: Spike - 78 - C - Unknown – 124
23: Fluttershy - 4 - D - Green Magic - 82
24: Scootaloo - 26 - D - High Speed - 79
25: Applebloom - 24 - E - Unknown - 57
26: Sweetie Belle - 22 - E - Unknown - 41
27: Erza
28: Mirajane
29: Pantherlily
30: Jellal?